《Alpha Luka And His Human Mate》


 Chapter 1- Prologue

    Chapter 1- Prologue


    *Book One in the ''Alpha''s Mate'' Series- Stand Alone Book*


    ***


    I watched as they threw the first shovel of dirt on the box that confined my love. ¡¯Don''t cry. Don''t cry.


    Don''t cry.¡¯ The continuous chanting in my head never stopped.


    It didn''t stop the tears that stung my eyes either, betraying every word that I have been saying to myself


    since this horrific day started.


    It also didn''t help that my wolf hasn''t stopped whimpering since I got here, after being dormant for days


    since E died.


    I can''t me him for hurting. He felt the mate bond stronger than me, but I needed him these past two


    weeks. He was the only strength I have...or had.


    Someone''s hand on my shoulder brought me out of my thoughts and I turned around to see my little


    sister looking at me with sorrow filled eyes.


    "Don''t cry Luka. It''ll be okay soon I promise."


    ¡®If only I could believe those words¡¯, I thought, but offered her a weak smile nheless.


    I continued to stare as I reminisced on the times we had together. We only met three years ago on my


    eighteenth births, when I apanied my dad to an Alpha meeting where I would officially take over


    the pack.


    That''s when I saw her. I was attracted to her even before I learnt that we were mates.


    I spent the rest of the night stealing nces at her, until I mustered up the courage to go to her. I can


    still remember her scent when I got close. It was intoxicating, and her smile when she saw me pushed


    me over the edge. That''s when I knew that I was gonna be whipped. And whipped I was.


    "Luka". A voice I knew too well snapped me out of my thoughts.


    I realized that everyone had left and it was just me, Caleb and my love who was nowpletely


    covered and sealed in the deserted pack cemetery.


    I didn''t make a move to leave; I just wanted to be in her presence a little longer before I said goodbye.


    "Come on man, you must be tired", Caleb whispered as he took shaky steps towards me. I had to


    admit, I''m pretty grateful for his support these past weeks.


    We were never close growing up. In fact, we hated each other. That was odd for two boys living in the


    same house, who were destined to work side by side as Alpha and Beta.


    When I took over as Alpha, he automatically became my Beta so we were forced to get along. Over the


    years we learnt to tolerate each other and became somewhat friends. But when E died two weeks


    ago, he was there for me more than everyone else.


    At first I assumed it was because he is my Beta and nobody else was brave enough to be around me


    when I''m snappy and irritated, but then I realized that he genuinely wanted to be there for me, as a


    friend. I have to say, we''ve gotten a lot closer since.


    I finally turned around to see him staring at me with sadness. I gave him a strained smile and took slow


    steps towards the exit, with Caleb on my trail.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I got in the car, feeling like the world was on my chest. Caleb joined me shortly after and we sat in


    comfortable silence until he finally started the car.


    *Book one in the ''Alpha''s Mate'' Series- Stand Alone*


    ***


    "Hey you okay man?", he asked as he drove off. I sighed, keeping my eyes out the window.


    "Nah man. But I will be" I answered, knowing he was the only one who wouldn''t push it, so I could be


    honest with him. "I just need some time". He nodded in understanding but didn''t say anything.


    ''Some time'' may be two months, may be ten years or it may be never. All I know now was that I have to


    try and live without her. Maybe I can or maybe I can''t.


    My mind was all over the ce as we pulled into the pack house driveway. But all I could really think


    about is how I didn''t even say goodbye.


    ***


    ***


    Alpha''s Mate Series:


    Book 1: Alpha Luka And His Human Mate


    Book 2: Alpha Ace And His Undercover Mate


    Book 3: Alpha Niall And His Lost Mate

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Luka''s pov


    One yearter


    "Luka dude get your ass up!"


    I groaned in response as Caleb tried to get me out of bed for the umpteenth time today.


    I grabbed a pillow and chucked it in his direction, sessfully hitting him square in the face. A small


    smile took over my lips as I saw him huff in annoyance.


    "Come on man. I''m taking you out of town to have some fun. You need it" Heined, and I knew


    damn well that he''d be back if I didn''t oblige.


    Sighing, I gave into his plea and reluctantly got out of bed. He gave me a victorious smile and I had to


    resist the urge to roll my eyes at his childish behaviour.


    Over the past year, he has really been there for me. He kept me out of my darkest ces as much as


    he could and I couldn''t help but be grateful. However, that didn''t stop the darkness when he was gone


    though.


    It has been hard, harder than I thought it would be. Every time I was in me and E''s room, I would feel


    emptier than usual. Her scent was everywhere and I couldn''t stand it. I moved out of our room only


    three weeks after her funeral. It became too hard for me to even sleep and that affected everything.


    My mom and little sister, Emma, tried to get me to move on way too quickly. I snapped at them one day


    and they have been staying away since then, only checking in with me to see if I''m still alive, I assume.


    I was never the man that acted tough and emotionless. We all have feelings and nobody ever judged


    me for being sad. They became distant though, they wanted the old me back too fast and I just couldn''t


    do that for them yet.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I don''t even think I could do it for myself, ever.


    My dad only sends Caleb to do his dirty work for him since he''s the only one who can get through to


    me in some sense. That was because he understood and didn''t push me to do things I didn''t want to


    do. He was here to help me heal, not force me to act like nothing happened and be ''their Luka'' again.


    Maybe I was being selfish, but the break of a mate bond does a lot to you.


    I made my way out to the living room after throwing on a white tee shirt and some jeans, not even


    bothering to fix my messy dark hair.


    "Hey bro! You got out of bed today. You look.... well."  I scoffed at my smaller brother''s ''bluntness'' as I


    made my way over to him to give him a bro hug.


    "Yea your Beta dragged me out of bed. Probably worried I would wallow in my own sorrow or


    something. You know, especially today" He nodded, understanding what I meant, but said nothing.


    We sat in silence as he looked over some documents in his hands, I assumed it had to do with pack


    business.


    Frowning a little, I got up and made my way to the kitchen to get some juice before Caleb got back. I


    actually missed being Alpha. It tears me apart every time someone calls me Luka instead of Alpha. It''s


    not that I''m power hungry or anything, but it actually physically hurts to give away your birthright. But I


    had to do it, for the pack.


    Aftering to terms with the fact that she''s gone, it really took a toll on not just me, but my wolf. We


    were restless and I couldn''t function right. I still can''t.


    My pack was getting afraid of me, and it hurt like hell. It hurt that I was failing my pack. That pain plus


    the pain of a broken mate bond was literally torture.


    So I sat down with my dad and brother one day and told them that I wanted to resign as Alpha. My dad


    wouldn''t have it though, so he said I would simply take a break until I''m ''fit to resume my duties'', like


    that would ever happen. I wasn''t nning on sticking around for it either...


    Walking out of the kitchen feeling somewhat refreshed, I slowly made my way back to the living room


    when I heard whispers from Ty and Caleb. I could hear every word though. Didn''t they remember that I


    have werewolf hearing?


    "He really needs it man. I just hope it will help get his mind off Rise" I heard Caleb whisper to my


    brother, while my heart broke a little, or that''s what it feels like given that my heart was no longer there.


    It has been so long since I''ve heard her name, nobody ever mentions her anymore.


    "Thanks bro. You know, for helping Luka when he needs it. Sometimes I feel like he''s gone off the


    edge" Ty whispered back with something that sounded like a sigh.


    I just scoffed. He didn''t even know how ironic that statement was.


    I made my presence known by clearing my throat as I leaned against the doorway, and they looked


    kind of taken back, but chose not to say anything.


    Caleb and I made our way into town, the human territory as I called it. He refused to tell me where we


    were going but I gotta make the best of it, given that I won''t enjoy anything again.


    We pulled up at something that looked like a.... carnival? You''ve got to be kidding me.


    "Dude are you five!" I eximed, shaking my head a little at his goofy grin.


    "Nah but It''ll be fun! Come on you use to love the carnival when we were kids even though you acted


    like you hated it because we were forced to go together"


    Iughed a little at the memories. I really did like the carnival. And even though Caleb doesn''t know


    this, it''s where I brought E on our first ''date'', as she put it.


    We''re wolves but she always liked to do things in a human way. I neverined though.


    This will seem like I''m with her onest time.


    ***


    The day went by quite quickly and I had to say, I actually had fun. I knew it would be hard to say


    goodbye to everyone, so I didn''t. I was never good at goodbyes.


    Caleb and I were walking towards the car with our faces painted like seven year olds and cotton candy


    in our hands. I''ll forever remember him for this. He''s  probably going to hate me tomorrow, so I held on


    the moments today.


    "So we can go back now or we can go wherever you wanna go. The night is still young" He said,


    wiggling his eyebrows suggestively with his goofy grin. I simply smiled and shook my head.


    "Actually I''m going for a run in the woods near the river. My wolf is a little antsy" I lied right to his


    face. He didn''t look convinced but nodded in some understanding.


    "Well I guess I''ll see youter then" He said, more sounding like a question than a statement.


    "Ugh.. Yea I will see youter Caleb" I felt my chest clench a little at my lie.


    This guy has had my back and now I felt like I was betraying him, putting all his efforts to waste. Call


    me weak, but I just can''t stay here. I had to leave.


    "Oh and Caleb." I whispered as he turned around before heading into his car. " Um, thanks for


    everything, man. I couldn''t have made it so far without you. And I ah- I love you bro"


    I scratched the back of my neck awkwardly as he looked at me slightly taken aback but mostly worried.


    I took that as a sign to leave before he questioned me, so I swiftly made my way toward the woods.


    "Uh I-uh- I love you too bro!" I heard him shout back before I took the turn. I felt slightly at peace as I


    made my way towards the clearing.


    It looked the same as thest time I was here and I had to resist the urge to run away after all the


    memories kept rushing back. I made my way over to the edge of the cliff and sat down with my legs


    hanging off.


    I looked at the empty spot beside me, the ce she sat thest time I saw her. I smiled a little, feeling


    like she was there with me.


    "You know I miss you a lot E. Everyday it gets harder when you''re not here. I feel the emptiness


    consuming me day after day and I try E, I try so hard to find peace again, and to be the Alpha, son,


    brother and friend for everyone again but I can''t babe. I just can''t pretend anymore" I was fully sobbing


    in that moment, but I didn''t care.


    "You know, Caleb has been helping me. He''s kinda the reason I held out so long. And I know I''ve failed


    you but I want you to forgive me. Forgive me for not looking hard enough, forgive me for not being


    strong enough right now and carrying your legacy with pride, forgive me for being weak" My voice


    cracked at the end as I tried to hold back another whimper from my wolf, but it was harder than I


    thought it would be.


    " I love you so much E. And I hope I''ll see you again when I join you, so please don''t reject me. I


    gave up on this life, but I never gave up on us"


    Call me delusional but she''s my one true mate. I won''t be happy again without her. Ever.


    With a shaky breath, I got up and looked to the sky. The moon was shining in all of its glory, probably


    getting ready to wee me as I leave this life.


    Looking down, I saw the water sshing against the rocks as if calling me to join it. I closed my eyes,


    weing the feeling of being alive onest time.


    Moving a little closer, I looked down onest time, getting ready to take my fall... I knew there was no


    turning back.


    "Well would you look at that... Fancy seeing someone here in MY spot"

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Victoria''s pov


    *Earlier that same day as the previous chapter*


    "Can I get that donut now please!" I shouted in frustration at my co-workers in the kitchen.


    This poor boy has been here for over five minutes and all he wanted was a stupid donut that Kera was


    taking too long to give me. I decided to go get it myself, since waiting on her was too much for my


    impatience.


    "Give me one minute sweetheart, I''ll be right back" I told him softly, stunned at his immense


    patience. Smiling, he gave me a simple nod while I made my way to the kitchen to get the donut for the


    little cutie.


    "Here''s that donut" I heard someone say the minute I turned around, taking me a little off guard.


    Unexpectedly, I collided with something mushy, and all the contents of the donut were sttered


    across my chest. Great. Just great.


    I groaned as Kera gave me a sheepish smile with a hint of amusement in her eyes. Gosh I hated her


    sometimes.


    "Go clean up Vic. I''ll get this little guy another donut" She said while stifling augh. I rolled my eyes at


    her as I made my way to the back room in hopes to get my shirt cleansed.


    Life every Friday with these people can really take a toll on your mentality, but I smiled nheless as I


    thought about how much I actually love their annoying asses. They were practically my only family, and


    so even after I got the job at the hospital as a nurse, I stayed working with them.


    I started working here when I was just 16, right after I graduated high school and was left on my own.


    I always wanted to go to college, so I applied for a job here at the local diner to help pay for my


    necessities, since most of my tuition was covered by the money my aunt left me.


    Here, I met my boss and non-blood mother, Charlette, and her two children that help her out, Kera and


    Nick. They were always there for me and treated me like family. I spent all my Christmases with them


    and they never shunned me, even in the hardest times.


    So when I got the job at the hospital a year ago, I made sure to reserve a day to still work here. I''m too


    drawn to them to just ditch them.


    I made my way to the washroom where I saw Nick fiddling with something in his hands.


    "Hey, what do you got there bud?" I asked in a suspicious tone as he quickly shoved it behind his back.


    They were all acting weird today. When I thought about it, they were actually acting weirder than usual.


    Realization dawned at me as I understood too well what was really happening.


    " I told you guys to drop it! You know how I feel about today Nick" I huffed with a slight pout, knowing it


    had an effect on him. He sighed a little, looking defeated.


    "I know Vic but you know how mom is, she wouldn''t let it go. But if it makes you feel any better, we


    weren''t nning on acting today, since you know what happened thest time" Iughed a little,


    remembering how bitchy I was actingst year after their little ''stunt''. They get it though. They always


    do.


    Iughed again at his slightly scared expression. I know I''m intimidating but I''m not that bad. Right?


    I quickly pecked his cheek which made him visibly rx, as I made my way to the face basins. It


    always worked.


    Grabbing a paper towel, I started the impossible task of getting my shirt clean. After a few minutes, I


    felt somewhat satisfied with the result, and so I took a quick nce in the mirror as I admired my lovely


    features.


    My long chestnut brown hair fell smoothly above my waist, and my blonde highlights gave it that touch


    it needed. My skin seemed a little pale today, contrasting to its natural tan appearance. I knew,


    however, that it was because I was a little under the weather today.


    My signature red lipstick was slightly smudged from the kiss I gave Nick earlier I assumed, so I applied


    a little more for perfection. It was the only makeup I wore unless otherwise necessary.


    ncing at my wrist watch, I saw that it was almost 8 pm. My shift was practically over so I made my


    way to the employees'' lounge to get my stuff. I was on my way to the door when I heard Kera shout my


    name.


    "Oh I just wanted to say-"


    "Don''t even think about it" I gritted out before she could finish. She looked slightly disappointed, but I


    saw understanding on her face as she simply just waved.


    I felt terrible whenever I acted so cold towards them, but I couldn''t shake the gloominess in my mood.


    Sighing, I made my way to my car and drove to the ce I go whenever I feel out of it.


    ***


    I pulled into the clearing at about an hour after I left the diner. I parked my car somewhere off the dirt


    road as I slowly made my way to my favourite spot.


    The cold breeze swept past me in a rush, instigating small prickly bumps all over my body as a shiver


    ran down my spine. I wrapped my arms around myself as a semi human nket, providing a little


    warmth from the harsh breeze.


    The moon danced in the sky as if celebrating something unknown on such a tragic day, but it was also


    radiant and beaming as it lit the scattered forested area. The water sshed against the rocks in a


    melodic song as I made my way closer to the cliff, just how I liked it. In the midst of the dense


    moonlight, I saw something strange standing on the edge of the cliff. Or.. someone?


    He was tall and muscr from as far as I could see. He looked slightly tense and stiff as if he was


    upset about something, but I couldn''t tell for sure.


    His hair waved in the wind, making it slightly more unlevelled and messy. From behind he looked so


    attractive, and I was itching to see what his face looked like.


    Slightly impatient and annoyed at the fact that I wanted to be alone just to find some hot stranger in my


    spot, I called out loud enough for him to hear:


    "Well would you look at that... Fancy seeing someone here in my spot".


    It seemed like I took himpletely off guard, as he turned around with a shocked expression on his


    face. I crossed my arms and kept a serious expression on my face, resisting the urge to drool. He is


    gorgeous.


    His shocked expression changed to confused, then to what seemed like relief and disbelief mixed


    together.


    "E?" He whispered with a smile on his face as he took a step towards me. I was confused and


    slightly scared at this weirdo calling me E, so I simply shook my head.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "No. My name is Victoria" I shed him a sly smile, just to make him believe that I was no threat.


    He sagged a little as a disappointed look reced his former one, and I watched as he spun back


    around as if he didn''t see me.


    "Sorry. I thought you were someone else" He said in a bored tone. He gazed off in the distance, while I


    took slow cautious steps towards him.


    "Hey you okay there bud?" I asked in a slightly nicer tone than the one I used before. He simply


    nodded but kept his mouth shut. I rocked back and forth on my heels, not entirely sure what to say or


    do now that I was sharing my spot with a stranger.


    "What''s your name?" He looked at me quizzingly as if I just asked him how many stars are in the


    gxy, and I nervously smiled in hopes to sooth whatever pain he was obviously in.


    "Luka" He answered in a gruff, cold tone. "And I would really appreciate it if you leave Victoria".


    Well then. Sexy gorgeous guy is mean.


    I looked at him with a stoic expression as I spoke. I really didn''t appreciate his tone despite whatever


    hurt he was feeling. "Well first of all Luka, this is my spot so anyone who would be leaving is you."


    "That''s what I''m trying to do! So just go!" He looked quite defeated and his words wereced with hurt.


    My heart ached for the stranger, and though I knew I should''ve left there and then, I felt glued to my


    spot.


    "What are you? A lone wolf?" I joked as I tried to lighten the mood a bit. His head snapped to me so


    fast that I thought he might have whish.


    "Hey calm down bro it was just a joke" I nervouslyughed, at which he rxed a bit. I cleared my


    throat as he turned back around to face the open water. He stayed silent and still for the next couple


    minutes, not making any moves to leave so I took it as a sign to leave.


    So much for alone time in my spot.


    "Well I guess I''ll see you around then Luka" I mumbled over my shoulder as I increased the distance


    between us.


    "Finally" He muttered lowly but I heard it anyway. "Yea I''ll see you around".


    ¡®That was weird¡¯, I thought as I turned around to look at him onest time. Howe I''ve never seen


    him before? I''ve lived here all my life and I even went to college right off the border of the town.


    He said he was leaving so maybe he wanted me to leave first? Maybe he was as stubborn as me, and


    wanted me to leave first to feel satisfied? I noticed that he seemed detached and something about him


    was off.


    Maybe he''s...Oh no...


    I turned around and ran as fast as I could towards the cliff. Relief flooded through me when I saw him


    still in ce, but it was short lived when I saw him take a step closer to the edge.


    I pumped my legs faster till my heart felt like it was jumping out of my chest. But as I reached close


    enough, I saw him put a foot forward and the rest of his body followed.


    "NOOOOOOO!!!!!"

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Victoria''s pov


    "NOOOOOOOOO!!!" I shouted as I dived down, sliding on my chest just in time to catch his hand.


    Those years of track in high school and college actually paid off, but I could already feel the bruise


    forming on my chest. I grabbed him with my other free hand after bracing myself so I didn''t slide off the


    cliff with him. I groaned as we slipped a little, and I couldn''t believe how heavy he was.


    I peered over the cliff to see him unconscious, making him heavier and harder to hold. I realized that he


    must''ve hit his head when I grabbed his hand. I slowly pulled him up over the edge, ignoring the shock


    of pain that ran through my chest.


    Yep, it''s bruised.


    After sessfully pulling him on tnd, Iid beside him to catch my breath. I felt like I ran a


    marathon as my chest rose and fell rapidly. However, I didn''t mind since I saved him. I took a nce at


    him, seeing how peaceful he looked in his unconscious state.


    There was blood at the back of his head so I concluded that that''s where he took the blow. If he had


    jumped instead of stepped off the cliff, maybe his head wouldn''t have gotten hit.


    But if he had jumped, maybe I wouldn''t have caught him.


    ¡®Well what now?¡¯, I thought as I pushed myself up on my elbows so I could get a better look at him. I


    pondered on whether to take him to the hospital or not, but unlike any sane human being, I was


    skeptical about the idea.


    After the little encounter I had with him, I think I knew that he wouldn''t like that very much. And there


    wasn''t anything major wrong with him physically, so it wouldn''t be that necessary. I''m a nurse after all,


    so I could  treat his head and send him off good as new.


    Home it is then.


    I spent almost half an hour just getting him to my car. It was not easy to carry a fully grown 200 pound


    man, and I tried as much as possible to avoid dragging him so he wouldn''t get hurt and dirtier.


    Imagine waking up to find his clothes gone in a stranger''s house--definitely not appealing.


    The journey home was somewhat heart wrenching as I thought about all the possible reasons why


    Luka would try to kill himself. He looked like one of those people who had everything together, but as


    they say, it''s always the ones that seem like they have it all together who''s hurting the most.


    The effort to get him up the stairs was rendered pointless seeing that it was much harder than I thought


    it would be, so our guest had to settle for the couch.


    I sat on the couch across from him just staring for about 20 minutes. My heart hurt for him when he


    shifted a little with a pained expression on his face. I had no idea what was happening in his life, but I


    oddly had an urge to erase it. I hated that I couldn''t make it better in that moment--strange ,since he


    was just a stranger.


    I sighed deeply, realizing that it was gettingte and exhaustion dawned on me. Guessing that he


    wouldn''t be waking up anytime soon, I decided to take a shower and wash this horrible day off me.


    The warm water beat against my back in a perfect massage, and I could feel all the tension, stress and


    pain slowly lifting. The shower was lovely, and I realized that it was exactly what I needed. I hopped out


    feeling very refreshed and much better than before as I dried my hair and mumbled a song. But as if


    the universe couldn''t grant me peace, I heard a sudden loud crash downstairs, causing me to quickly


    make my way to see what had happened.


    The sight in front of me had my mouth falling to the ground in utter shock. Luka was up and fuming,


    and I could literally see the steam radiating from him.


    It seemed as if he remembered everything, and he was not happy about it. But I couldn''t just make him


    die. Yes he''s a stranger, but his life is valuable. All lives are.


    My eyes drifted from him to my purple vase that was now shattered on the ground, causing my heart to


    clench at the sight.


    Damn I loved that vase.


    His head snapped to me with a deadly look on his face, and I shrunk back at the slight but effective


    movement. His eyes were dark as night and he looked as if he was about to kill me. I had to resist the


    urge to run.


    "You" He growled in a venomous snarl as he pointed an using finger at him. "Why the hell did you


    save me!?" He shouted at the top of his voice, his body shaking vigorously. I stepped back even more


    into the wall as my heart rate picked up.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Well?!"


    I snapped my eyes to him, feeling a little irritated at the way he was talking to me. I understood


    completely that he was hurting and unhappy with life, but what kind of human being would I be if I


    watched him kill himself? I shook the fear away and sized up somewhat to him.


    "Well I''m sorry for ruining your ns Luka but I couldn''t just stand there and watch you kill yourself!" I


    shouted back just as loud. My neighbours were probably awake and wondering what was happening.


    There was never noiseing from this house.


    "Why the hell not Victoria? You don''t even know me!"


    "Because that''s not moral Luka. I''m sorry but I just couldn''t let you go through with it when I''m standing


    right there" I pointed out, lowering my voice a little. I pleaded to him silently to understand my motive,


    since any living human with a good heart would''ve.


    He sighed, closing his eyes for a bit as if trying to calm himself down. I rxed when I saw his eyes


    back to normal as he opened them again. How did he even do that?


    "If I wanted to be saved, I would''ve done it in a ce with a lot of people" He croaked out softly as he


    looked away.


    I felt guilt rush through me but quickly push it away. I did the right thing, I had to believe that. And I


    would do it again in a heartbeat, even if I don''t know him.


    I sighed. "Luka.." I whispered, taking a hesitant step closer to him. I didn''t know how unstable he was,


    so I tried to be careful. I didn''t know what exactly to say to him, so I was stuck at ''Luka''.


    He looked towards me at the sound of my voice, and his eyes roamed down my body widely as if just


    noticing what I was wearing. I subconsciously nced down too, seeing I was only in my towel from my


    shower earlier. I held onto it tighter as if it would betray me and fall any moment.


    "I''m gonna go put some clothes on. You can sit on the couch while you wait, I wont be more than five


    minutes. I left a ss of water on the..." I stopped abruptly as I saw that the ss was no longer there,


    but on the floor with my vase. "On second thought, I''ll get you some when I get back."


    I saw a small smile ying on his lips as he scratched the back of his neck awkwardly. " Uh yea sorry


    about that. I lose control sometimes" I shed him a smile, letting him know it was okay and made my


    way to my room to get my clothes.


    My mind soared with endless ways of how I could possibly help him. Can I even help him? It took me


    so long to even get a hold of myself over the years, not to mention helping aplete stranger.


    It broke my heart to think that he wasn''t content with life. I could see so much potential in him by just


    looking at him. It''s wrong to let it just be stripped away from earth like that. After all, you can''t kill


    purpose.


    Making my way back down stairs, I saw Luka picking up shattered ss pieces from the vase that was


    broken. I smiled at the small doing, seeing that he wasn''t a bad person at all.


    "I picked up most of the pieces, since I was the one that broke it" He muttered lowly with the cutest


    guilty look on his face while looking away slightly.


    I casually waved it off, silently telling him that it was okay as I walked over to the couch where I


    gestured for him to join me.


    "So why do you want to kill your self?" I asked, getting right to the point. I internally pped myself for


    coming out like that, and even he looked slightly taken aback, before his expression turned cold. He


    pursed his lips and looked anywhere but me.


    "Why would I tell you that? All I know about you is that your name is Victoria and you kidnap strangers


    who try to jump off cliffs" He muttered, meeting my gaze with a ''matter of fact'' look. I sighed, realizing


    that this would be harder than I first intended.


    "Well my name is Victoria Dendes. I''m a 21 year old nurse at Newsome Hospital. I live alone and I


    have a cat. Now, would you befortable trying to talk about it?" He looked at me, then blinked a


    couple times. In a second he was doubling over inughter as if someone had just told him the funniest


    joke in the world. It was so contagious that I couldn''t help but smile too. It was beautiful.


    Hisughter died down after a while, after which he looked at me as if I had grown another head. "Do


    you really think I''m gonna open up and pour out my soul to you?"


    I sighed as I saw that this wouldn''t go as nned. I was tired too, so I decided to simply call it a night. I


    got up with a yawn as I gently held onto his forearm, trying to get him up the stairs.


    "Um what are you doing?" he asked in a serious tone. I simply nodded towards the stairs with an


    innocent smile on my face.


    "Oh no no no no Victoria. I''m sorry but I''m not like that" he quickly yanked his hand away, sounding a


    little pissed off.


    I scrunched my face up in confusion. I was just being hospitable since there was no way I was making


    him go home now at 11 in the night while he might have a concussion.


    ¡®I''ll never understand men,¡¯ I thought while shaking my head.


    Men...


    Ooooohhhh.... Oh shit!


    Realization hit me and my eyes widened in horror.


    "Oh no no Luka! I wasn''t trying to sleep with you" Iughed awkwardly. " I''m just offering you a room to


    stay till morning since you might have a concussion and it''ste in the night"


    "Oh" He looked slightly embarrassed at his usation but I simply waved it off.


    Speaking of his head.


    "Let me take a look at your head. I can assess the damage and see how major it is" I took a step closer


    to him and attempted to check the wound, but he jumped back quickly.


    "No need for that. My head feelspletely fine" He rushed out in sort of a panicked way. I smiled


    slightly at his reaction, concluding that he might be one of those people who were afraid of doctors.


    "No, I insist. What kind of nurse would I be if I didn''t at least check?" I quickly grabbed him and turned


    him around abruptly, surprising him with my strength.


    To my utmost and terrified surprise, his head had no opening, bust or even scratch. Only thing that


    made me know I wasn''t hallucinating was the dried blood matted in his hair. How is that even possible?


    "How did you-"


    "I think I''m ready for bed now. Thank you for your hospitality and concern. You''re really a nice person


    Victoria" He rambled out quickly, cutting me off mid sentence. I simply nodded slowly and made my


    way up the stairs with him on my tail since I was exhausted anyway.


    Something was up with this guy-- I could feel it. Knowing my curious mindset, I wouldn''t stop until I


    found out what it is. I''m not even sure if I wanted to find out, but for some strange reason, I fancy him.


    Or maybe I''m just delusional and horny. Yea that''s it.


    I pushed the door to my bedroom after I decided to let him stay there tonight, since the other bedrooms


    belonged to my parents and my aunt and nobody went into them but me. He could''ve stayed in the


    guest room, but it was currently my personal storage room. Once inside, I mentally apuded myself


    for being a tidy person. Imagine how embarrassing it would''ve been if my room was a mess?


    "Is this your room? Your scent is everywhere in here" He asked as we entered.


    "Uh yea this is my room. I''ll be staying in the room down the hall if you need anything and I''ll bring you


    some water, painkillers and a snack before I go to bed"


    He smiled a genuine smile and opened his mouth to say something, but I cut him off by talking first.


    ¡°What did you mean by my scent is everywhere in here? I don''t wear perfume" I didn''t miss how he


    stiffened at my words.


    "I-uh-you smell like soap" He stuttered, avoiding eye contact.


    "Riiiight..... So do you have anybody to call to tell them you won''t being home tonight? I looked for


    your phone when you were sleeping and I couldn''t find one"


    "Shit" He muttered. "It must''ve fallen off the cliff. Caleb is gonna kill me for real this time. Can I use your


    phone?" He looked genuinely scared and I had to try really hard to mask my amusement.


    "Just give me the number and I''ll call them for you. You need to rest after the day you''ve had"


    "Thank you Victoria. For everything since I got here"


    "Well it''s the least I can do after stopping your suicide mission" Iughed but he looked unamused.


    "Too soon? Yea okay I''ll just go then" He nodded as I made my way towards the door.


    Looking around onest time to ensure there were no sharp objects or ropes, I exited, leaving the door


    slightly open so I wouldn''t wake him if he was asleep before I brought his water.


    I dialed this Caleb guy''s number and he picked up after the first ring. Someone''s worried.


    "Hello?" A gruff voiceced with worry answered through the phone.


    "Hey Caleb, my name is Victoria. I have your friend."

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Victoria''s pov


    I turned in my bed as I heard a ringing sound in the back of my mind, pulling me from my melodious


    slumber.


    I groaned loudly as I threw the pillow over my head to block out the noise, but to my demise, it


    continued to sound through the room. I assumed it was my rm, so I made a mental note to get rid of


    the incredibly annoying thing.


    Forcing my eyes open, I grabbed my phone in hopes to shut it up, but I was stunned to see that it was


    only 12:30 a.m. Confusion dawned on me, and I rubbed the sleep from my eyes to check again, but the


    time remained unchanged.


    ¡®If it was still night, then my phone wouldn''t be going off¡¯, I thought to myself. The sound boomed


    through the house again, and that''s when I realized that it was the doorbell and not the phone


    Who the hell?...


    I climbed out of bed and wobbled my way over to the bedroom door, trying to get my feet awake too. A


    yelp of surprise escaped my lips when I saw a tired looking Luka standing in front of me.


    He looked like a five year old who had a nightmare and came to sleep with his parents. Awe.


    "What is it Luka?" I asked in a baby voice, smiling a little. He looked a little confused but chose not to


    comment.


    "I heard the doorbell going off multiple times and I don''t think it was my ce to answer it so I came


    here to wake you up." He yawned as he ended. He looked so cute when he''s sleepy.


    Making my way downstairs, I came up with multiple ways to kill the person behind the door as it rang


    one more time.


    "What!" I practically yelled as I yanked the door open. A shocked looking guy around my age stood in


    front of me. His eyes roamed down my body slowly, then traveled back to my face, and I visibly cringed


    under his intense gaze. Creep.


    "Can I help you sir?" I snapped, already bored and irritated.


    "Uh-I came for Luka" He simply informed me as if he didn''t just ruin my date with Taylor Lautner.


    I stared at him nkly. Is this guy for real? Did he really think I would murder his friend or something? I


    was about to m the door in his face when I heard Luka speak behind me.


    "Caleb. What are you doing here thiste?" He looked as confused as me. Waiting to get his ass


    kicked. That''s what he''s doing here.


    "Your friend here called me and told me you were here so I-"


    "I told you toe IN THE MORNING! Now you''re gonna pay for interrupting my sleep." I interrupted


    him before he could finish, giving him my best re.


    He looked at me as if he''s just actually seeing my face. He looked to Luka, then to me, and he did that


    a couple more times before I saw a smirk ying on his lips. I didn''t understand what was amusing, so


    I red at him with my arms crossed over my chest.


    "I see you have a type bro" he smirked at Luka, ncing at me for a while. "She looks oddly familiar.


    Too familiar" I saw Luka stiffen beside me at his words.


    At that point I no longer cared and I was awfully too tired, so I spun on my heels and made it for the


    stairs, ignoring his statement. I knew it probably wasn''t wise leaving two strangers in my house, but


    when I''m sleepy I don''t think about anything.


    "Take him if you please, or leave him till tomorrow. I don''t care just don''t wake me up again" I nced


    around for a quick second as I said thatst part. I saw that Caleb had invited himself inside and was


    gettingfortable on my couch. He better take his damn shoes off.


    "Can he stay here till tomorrow? I''m too exhausted to drive all the way back to the pac--- I mean home"


    Luka called out while I was already halfway up the stairs.


    If I was awake I would''ve interrogated Luka on his slip-up, but I had no energy. I simply mumbled a


    ''hhmm'' and made my way back to my aunt''s room.


    Caleb was going to get a piece of my mind when I wake up tomorrow.


    ***


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    I threw myself over the bed after snoozing my rm for the fifth time this morning. I was never really a


    morning person, and I realized it more and more each day. I mean, I''m not a day or night person either


    but the mornings are the worst.


    I should really beg for my Saturdays off at the hospital; I like my weekends free and open. Even though


    my shift was just till midday, it''s still quite exhausting.


    After finishing my morning routine of sitting and staring at the wall, I made my way to the shower to get


    ready for work.


    Getting ready was always my favourite part of the morning. I could never get used to putting on my


    white scrubs that looked like they were made exactly for my body. I added my signature red lipstick,


    and pulled my hair into a high ponytail. I was about to head downstairs for breakfast, when I heard a


    manly screaming from the living room.


    Rushing to the rescue, I stopped dead in my tracks as I took in the scene in front of me. I almost burst


    my lungs as Iughed loudly like hyena once I saw what themotion was all about.


    Caleb was standing on my coach with a terrified expression on his face, while Luka had my broom


    holding out in front of him like a protective sword.


    I slowly walked towards them with a smile on my face as I picked up my fluffy white cat, Twinkle,


    putting them out of their misery.


    I couldn''t believe that they were scared of my cat. She''s so cute and harmless.


    They looked slightly relieved, but then I remembered I owed Caleb something for ruining my sleep. I


    nced towards him with a devious smile on my face, as I saw him tense up once again. He picks up


    fast.


    "Caleb?" I sang in a sweet voice, causing him to gulp audibly. "I think we should have a little chat about


    your little visitst night" I took a step closer as he watched me closely, getting ready for me to pounce.


    "I was just looking out for my friend. I had to make sure he was okay and-" he stopped as I took


    another step. It''s time.


    I held Twinkle tightly as I shoved my hands forward so she was directly in front of his face. She hissed


    and yanked her paw towards Caleb''s face as he dashed off to the kitchen in a swift move.


    She must''ve really hated him, because out of all the people I ever brought home, she was always


    friendly to them.


    I couldn''t contain myughter as I dropped her to the ground and she made her way behind him to the


    kitchen. Good. I hope he learned his lesson.


    "You know that wasn''t very nice. Those things are pure evil" Luka shivered, seeming a little


    traumatized. He amazes me more and more by the second.


    I simply chuckled and made my way towards the kitchen for breakfast. Caleb came into view and I was


    shocked to see that he looked slightly rxed, eating my Nute on a spoon.


    "Well of course you may eat my food" I retorted sarcastically, but his smile made me know he didn''t


    pick up on it. Idiot.


    He cleared his throat as he turned to look at me. "Well I would officially like to thank you for


    amodating my friendst night" He acknowledged in a formal and authoritative tone.


    He took me off guard with his quick change in demeanor, but I simply nodded, making him know I didn''t


    mind.


    "He told me what happened so I''m grateful that you were there in time"


    "He told you?" My tone and face only held shock, which made him look at me quizzingly.


    "Yes why wouldn''t he?" He asked as if it wasn''t a big deal. Was this a regr thing for him? I simply


    shrugged while making a Nute sandwich of my own.


    "I just thought-"


    "I should really search for that asshole who hit him with his bike and left him there unconscious" He


    grumbled through gritted teeth. What?


    "Well there''s no need for that now Caleb" Luka butted in as he entered the kitchen. ¡°Victoria here was


    kind enough to take me into her home and offer me her help. I''m fine"


    His eyes were pleading to me to not push it, so I nodded in understanding but gave him a look that


    says ''we''re gonna talk about this''.


    "Well if there isn''t anything else, I think we should be on our way" Caleb said as he got up from his


    seat. I frowned a little but said nothing.


    This can''t be goodbye just yet. I had to know that he won''t pull a stunt like this again. As if reading my


    thoughts, Luka asked Caleb to go get the car ready while we talked.


    "So are you gonna hide it forever? I mean, how can you bepletely safe if nobody knows that-"


    "Stop Victoria" He bit sternly, clenching his jaw in the process. "I don''t need to be on suicide watch. I''m


    perfectly fine "


    "No you''re not Luka! You just tried to jump off a freaking cliff!" I whisper shouted thest part just to be


    safe.


    "I know what I did okay! It was just a rough day. Why do you care anyways? Beforest night you didn''t


    even know I existed" Well that''s true but I''m not heartless.


    "I just care okay? I''m not a bad person for trying to save your life, and I''ll do it again if I had to" I folded


    my arms over my chest to show my determination and stubbornness.


    "Stop trying to save me! Stop trying to fix me okay? I don''t need to be fixed or saved; I just need to live


    my life. So please stop trying to change how I am now!"


    I had a feeling this just went a little further than our conversation. It was like he was talking to someone


    else; his family, maybe?


    "Luka.." I sighed.


    "No Victoria. I don''t wanna hear it okay" I frowned at his interruption. I didn''t understand why he was


    being so defensive with me. After all, he said it himself--I don''t know him.


    "Okay okay" I gave up, holding up my hands in surrender. "I''m not trying to save you, fix you or change


    you. Let''s just-let''s just be friends"


    He studied me for a second, as if waiting for me to add more to that statement.


    Stepping closer to him, I put my hand on his cheek as a sign offort. It was weird and I only realized


    that after it was toote, but it always worked with Nick so I gave it a shot.


    I saw him stiffen for a while, then his eyes softened for a second, but it was gone in a sh as if he was


    contemting my offer. I even felt him...shiver at my touch? I tried not to focus on it too much. My


    hands were cold after all.


    "Okay but no trying to change me" he said stiffly and I smiled victoriously. "But I don''t know how this will


    work because you won''t see me again unless Ie into town and I barely do that" He added with a


    frown, evoking a frown of my own.


    "Where do you live?"


    "Um.. Out of town, deep in the woods" His tone was telling me not to ask further questions, so I didn''t.


    Such a mysterious guy. I like it.


    "We''ll make it work," I told him confidently. I couldn''t just let him slip away, he peaked my interest.


    We exchanged numbers for bettermunication and I made my way outside to head to work. As I


    drove off, I nced in my rear view mirror, where I saw them pull away in the other direction.


    Throughout the day, all I could think about was how conflicted he looked when he was contemting


    epting my offer to be friends. I couldn''t help the hurt that ran through me as I thought that maybe he


    didn''t like my personality.


    I''m typically always on the edge and I may have a temper, but I have a big heart and I''m capable of


    friendship.


    But deep down I knew it didn''t really have anything to do with me; there''s something else that made


    him doubt it at first. Maybe more than one thing.


    I really don''t intend on pushing him away, so I knew I couldn''t push him to talk about or do things he


    doesn''t want to. I do, however, have to get through that shell of his, no matter how hard it is. No pun


    intended.


    This may be difficult, but I''m up for it. I''m Victoria Dendes after all, and I love a challenge.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Victoria''s pov


    Remember when I said that I loved a challenge? Well I take it back. This challenge has been harder


    than I originally thought, and I was starting to lose hope.


    It has been two weeks since my first encounter with Luka, and I haven''t seen him since. I was starting


    to think that he was simply avoiding me.


    We exchanged text messages now and then, but it was mostly a ''Hi. How are you? Goodnight'' text.


    I tried calling him a couple times, but either it goes to voicemail, or he would answer, talk for two


    minutes then give me an excuse to hang up.


    I hateing off as that pushy, annoying female, so I decided to give it a test. I asked him to meet me


    at Winter''s Park today at 4 in the afternoon. He didn''t answer my message, but I knew he received it.


    If hees, I''ll have a little chat with him and see if we should continue this ''friendship'', because it


    honestly felt one sided. If he doesn''te, I''ll just forget anything ever happened and move on with my


    life with the little dignity I have left.


    I bobbed my head to the song on the radio as I drove to Charlette''s diner to get a cup of coffee before I


    headed to the park. The familiar sound of the bell rang as I stepped through the door, with a beaming


    Kera behind the counter as she spotted me.


    "Well hello stranger, what can I get for you?" Iughed at herment as I took out my purse.


    "I''ll have a coffee and two donuts ma''am" I said in a yful professional tone.


    "Okay I''ll go get that for you and you know you don''t have to pay Vic. You''re family".


    I sighed knowing I wouldn''t win that one.


    On many asions when I tried to purchase something, they would refuse the money, or add it back to


    my paycheck. I have to say, I enjoyed the luxury but I don''t take advantage of it.


    "Here you go" She handed me my food and I smiled gratefully at her. "So where are you heading on


    this fine Sunday afternoon?" She asked as she leaned against the counter.


    "Going to the park. Gonna meet someone" If he bothers to show up.


    "Ooouu a guy??" She swooned, wiggling her eyebrows suggestively. I rolled my eyes at her.


    She was always trying to y matchmaker. She set her brother on me once to make us ''sisters


    officially'', but I never saw Nick as more than a brother.


    "Rx Kera. He''s just a friend and I don''t even know if he''ll show up" I told her truthfully.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Well if he doesn''t show up then he''s an idiot" I smiled at that. She always made me feel better.


    Saying my goodbyes, I headed to the park with a little hope that he''d show up.


    ***


    It was now 5:30 and there was still no sign of Luka. I gave up waiting on him when I noticed an hour


    had passed, but why waste a perfect park day? It was peaceful, cool and the kids ying brought me a


    little joy inside.


    I already ate my donut and the one I brought for Luka, so I was left foodless, bored and lonely. I got


    tired of the book I was reading, and my Instagram stories were also starting to get boring also. I spotted


    a cotton candy vendor on the other side of the park so I decided to go get one.


    "Look out!!" I heard someone shout as I spun around to see what the problem was.


    I was wondering why the frisbee was getting bigger, and then it hit me.


    I stumbled backwards from the shock andnded at someone''s feet on my butt. The little girl retrieved


    her frisbee, uttering a quick ''sorry'' before running off again.


    The stranger helped me up while I brushed the dirt from my pants, and oddly I noticed that being hit to


    the ground with a six year old''s frisbee wasn''t my worst moment.


    "I see you''re still falling head over heels for me Vic" My helper said as I stumbled over my feet. I froze.


    That voice...


    Spinning around fast, my suspicions were confirmed as I stared at the man that I haven''t seen in ages.


    "Jonah?"


    *shback*


    "So you actually have to go?" I asked on the bridge of crying, and that said a lot since I don''t cry.


    He sighed. "Yes Vic. I know it''s hard but I''ll be back before you know it" He whispered, holding my


    hands tightly in hisrge ones. I simply nodded in understanding as I went in for a hug onest time.


    I watched as he made his way towards the gate of the airport. We were both going off to college,


    except he had to leave for a year for some special training.


    He was the closest person to me at the moment and all I could think about was how lonely I was going


    to be.


    I just got that job at the diner, and the people there seemed promising, but I know they''ll never love me


    like Jonah does. I''ll just go through this year, focusing on my studies and work. A year will be done in


    no time, and Jonah will be back to me again.


    Except he didn''te back.


    *End of shback*


    "Earth to Victoria" he called, waving his hands in front of my face.


    "You''re back" I muttered stiffly as I took a step away from him.


    " Yea I got back two weeks ago" He scratched the back of his neck awkwardly, but my temper was


    boiling each passing second.


    "Five years toote don''t you think?" I snapped unintentionally. He sighed.


    "Look Vic I know I messed up but-"


    "Messed up!" I scoffed. "Messing up is forgetting a birthday. Messing up is identally kissing a girl at


    a party! But Being gone for FIVE YEARS with no calls, messages NOTHING AT ALL! That''s not f**king


    messing up! That''s a damn break up deration!" I was fuming.


    How dare hee here and act like everything was peachy? After the first month when he left, he


    stopped calling, texting and skyping.


    Whenever I called, he never answered. Of course at first I was confused and hurt, but having literally


    everyone in my life leaving, I knew that it was happening again. It hurt like hell but I survived. I always


    do.


    "Look Vic I know I should''ve called" I scoffed and rolled my eyes. Is he really doing this? "But after I


    arrived on the campus, I got an opportunity to stay there permanently. It was a once in a lifetime


    opportunity Vic. I couldn''t let it slip away"


    "And I would''ve understood!" I shouted once again. Parents were starting to pull their kids away. "If you


    told me I wouldn''t have asked you to refuse that opportunity Jonah. I''m not selfish and you know it" He


    had no excuse.


    He simply just didn''t care. And after months of hurting, I eventually came to terms with it.


    "Victoria I didn''t want to hurt you because you were...well you were-"


    "I was what Jonah? Lonely? And you think ghosting me for five years wouldn''t hurt me? You''re dumber


    than I thought" I snarled as his face fell with offence. Good.


    "You know my past Jonah! You knew how hard it was! And what did you do? You did the same damn


    thing! But guess what? I don''t need you" I spat. "I''m not that frail, desperate needy little girl anymore.


    You want her? Well she''s dead" It''s true. I killed her myself too.


    "I learnt not to depend on anyone else anymore. I picked myself up and made myself the person I am


    today! I finished school on my own. I pay my bills on my own. I made myself happy...On. My. Own" I


    gritted out. "I did that! ME!!!! Not mom! Not dad! Not Sophie! But me!"


    I felt tears stinging my eyes but I wouldn''t dare let them spill. It felt good to get it all off my chest.


    "So actually, thank you Jonah" Iughed bitterly. "Thank you for forcing me to learn to depend on


    myself. At the end of the day, that''s all I''ll have anyways" I ended with a bat of myshes as I spun on


    my heels, feeling satisfied.


    I still want my cotton candy.


    I couldn''t believe he was back. And he has the audacity to act like we''re buddies. If it wasn''t for


    Charlette and her kids, I wouldn''t have had anyone. But I''m prepared for anything. I won''t go down that


    road again. Ever.


    "Victoria..." I heard someone call me. I thought it was probably that dick following me again. Didn''t he


    have enough?


    "What!" I shouted, looking behind me.


    He looked taken aback by my outburst. Except, it wasn''t the dick...


    "Luka? "

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Victoria''s pov


    "Luka?"


    He''s here. A part of me was slightly relieved, but another part of me was pissed. Pissed that he took so


    long toe, in addition to the anger I was feeling towards my shitty ex-boyfriend. He really chose the


    wrong time toe.


    "What is it with you men and your terriblete timing?" I asked, turningpletely towards him. He


    could see that I was not in the mood.


    " Yea sorry about that. I got carried away in my thoughts" He mumbled as he scratched his neck


    awkwardly. I simply stared at him in disbelief. That''s his excuse?


    "Okay" I simply said before making my way to my cotton candy.


    "Okay?"


    "Yes okay Luka" I stopped to face him. "Look if you don''t want to be friends, it''s okay. You don''t have to


    feel sorry for me and try to force a friendship you obviously don''t want" I really wanted to get to know


    him and maybe help him, but you can''t bring the horse to the water only to force him to drink.


    Or however that saying goes.


    He sighed again before exining. "It''s not that I don''t want to be friends, Victoria. I just can''t. It''s just


    really hard to be" He admitted, looking defeated.


    "Why? Why is it so hard?" He really caught my interest there. Why was it really?


    "Can we go somewhere else to talk?" He asked nervously, and I nodded in agreement. Well this should


    be interesting.


    ***


    Surprisingly Luka doesn''t know many ces in town, so I took him to Charlette''s diner to talk. It was


    rtively quiet there, so we could talk without disruptions.


    We sat in silence for a while before he chose to speak up.


    "There''s a lot of about me you don''t know" No shit Sherlock.


    I nodded, telling him to continue. "Some things you probably don''t want to know..." He trailed, making


    eye contact with me as if warning me.


    "Why wouldn''t I want to know?" I asked in a shaky voice. I wasn''t too sure if I wanted to know, but my


    mind wouldn''t give me a rest until I found out anyways. I was simply too curious. Curiosity killed the cat,


    but at least the cat had nine lives.


    "It''s not something a human mind can handle" He pointed out, confusing me to the brink. What does


    that even mean? Weren''t we all human?


    But then it hit me--I swore I knew it all in that moment. It took a lot of thinking and reasoning, but it all


    made sense now.


    "Look Luka if you are a serial killer or in some mafia shit and your hiding from the police in the woods


    then-"


    "What are you talking about?" He asked, amused.


    "Well it all makes sense now. That''s why I don''t see you in town, and why you live in the woods. You''re


    hiding aren''t you? That Caleb dude, he''s so protective. You''re working for him aren''t you? You tried to


    end it all and I stopped you. " I cursed under my breath. ¡°You can''t live with the guilt. You poor thing" I


    cooed cing my hands on his.


    "Well aren''t you afraid madam detective?" He asked, his eyes dancing with amusement.


    Am I afraid? I mean I should be. I let two maniacs in my home and now they know where I live. They


    could take me captive anytime. It''s not like I have any immediate family who woulde looking for


    me.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "No I''m not afraid" I finally concluded confidently. I couldn''t show any signs of weakness.


    "Good because you''re talking crap" Heughed a little. Well this is embarrassing. "I''m not a serial killer


    Victoria. And I''m not in some ''mafia shit'' either" He added, using air quotes.


    I felt bad knowing I thought the worst about him, but who could me me? He was so secretive and


    mysterious to the point where it was almost alluring.


    He had a small smile on his face as he watched me carefully, as if trying to read my mind. It''s messed


    up in here bud, better stay out.


    I finally actually got a chance to take in his features. His hair seemed slightly messier than the first time


    I saw him, as if he was running his hands through it continuously. His face looked a lot younger too. I


    noticed he shaved, making him look 10 years younger and more fresh. His eyes were grey and


    shimmering. I could imagine how beautiful they were when they were bright and full of life.


    They seemed to hold a story. Deep behind those silver pools was something more than just a


    charming, broken man with a lot of mysteries.


    They also had hope, but still I could sense that he doesn''t know where to even start searching for that


    hope. But I could help him look. Somehow...


    "You know, it''s rude to stare" He said in a cocky tone, giving me a glimpse of a sense of humour.


    "I was just-"


    "Hey Vic can I get you anything?" I beamed up at Nick for saving me, though I was genuinely happy to


    see him.


    "Nothing for me, thanks. Do you want anything?" I turned to Luka as I asked him.


    "No I''m fine. I''m Luka by the way." He introduced, holding his hand out to Nick. I saw as he reluctantly


    took it as he nced at me for a second.


    "Nick" was all he said, then he turned on his heels and left, not before looking at me one more time


    though. That was weird. That''s not like Nick.


    "You know he likes you right?" Luka pulled me out of my thoughts by asking.


    "Once upon a time but that was just some teenage crush. He knows I see him as a brother and nothing


    more"


    Nick doesn''t still have feelings for me. Right?


    "Well I know when someone is hooked. And he is" He nudged his head in the direction Nick went.


    Even if he was right, it wouldn''t happen. I''m not looking for love either. Nick knew that.


    "We never finished talking about why it''s ''hard'' to be friends" I prolonged, attempting to change the


    subject. He sighed.


    " I have a whole other life that you can''t know about. I''ve never been friends with anyone outside of my-


    home... and it''s been like that ever since. I knew someone who had friends from here though. She was


    such an adventurous and warm person" He looked lost, as if remembering that someone.


    "What happened to her?" I heard my voiceing out soft and gentle, trying not to startle him. This


    person seemed important to him.


    " She left" was all he said. I waited for him to borate but he didn''t. "My point is Victoria, it''s just too


    risky for us to be friends. It will keep us both safe and it''s better that way" He dared not to meet my


    eyes.


    "So are you saying..."


    "Yes I''m saying this is goodbye Victoria" He confirmed, finally meeting my intense gaze. " I know the


    main reason for you initiating this friendship was to ensure I don''t pull another stunt, but you don''t have


    to worry about me. I''ll be fine"


    He was right. At first that was my only reason for trying to know him, because it kills me to know


    someone was trying to take their life; whether it is my business or not. But in the short time that I knew


    him, and the little conversations we had, something else sparked my interest.


    He''s full of mysteries and secrets, and I can see so much life in him that just needed to be woken up


    again. But I guess I''ll never see any of that happen.


    I respected his decision and I won''t force something that he doesn''t want. No matter how much I didn''t


    want to, I had to let him go.


    "I understand" I mumbled as I stared at the table, not trying to hide my disappointment.


    "In other circumstances I think we could''ve been good friends" He offered, smiling a little. I returned it


    even though it was strained.


    We sat for another couple minutes, no one making a move to leave first and it reminded me of the cliff


    that night. He was so determined not to move, and it felt like he was challenging me again, daring me


    to walk out first. But I won''t. So there we sat, in tense silence, staring each other down.


    Then, his eyes softened and his shoulders slumped.


    "You look so much like her" He whispered almost inaudibly. I look like who?


    "Who do I look like?" I voiced my thoughts and I saw him tense up a bit. He quickly shifted his gaze as


    his eyes became cold and detached like the night at the cliff.


    He looked deep in thought, and I swore I saw his eyes sh dark like the night in my living room. Then


    he...whimpered? Like a puppy whimper. I would''ve been swooning about how cute it sounded but the


    sadness on his face made me keep my mouth shut.


    "No one" He mumbled eventually, answering my question. Yea right. "I''ll get going now. Goodbye


    Victoria" he stood up and nced at me onest time before he turned his back and left.


    I watched his retreating form as he exited the building, not once looking back. With a sigh, I organized


    my things and waited until I was sure he was gone before heading out also.


    I drove home slowly, thinking about everything that happened today. As much as I hated to admit it to


    myself, another big reason why I wanted this friendship was because other than Kera and Nick, I had


    no friends my age.


    I thought that if I knew Luka, I would get a chance to escape from the loneliness I felt sometimes when


    I was away from work.


    I heard a long sorrowful wolf howling from the woods, and all I could think about was how simr I


    felt to him/her in that moment. You and me both little wolf. You and me both.


    So as I drove home all alone, all I could think about was the leftoversagna that I''d eat for dinner once


    again by myself, and how I didn''t even get a chance to buy my cotton candy.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Luka''s pov


    "Did you do it?" My mom asked, just as I stepped inside.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Yes mom I ended what ever friendship I had with the human" That was how they addressed her. It''s


    not like she saved my life or anything, but they wouldn''t know that.


    Before I got back two weeks ago, everyone was drop dead worried about me. I didn''t get why, I''m a


    grown ass man. But apparently Ty made everyone think that I was in danger.


    After I got back, my mom was the first to speak that I ''reeked'' of a human. I told them the lie I told


    Caleb and they bought it. They didn''t like the part about me agreeing to be friends with Victoria though.


    We don''t resent humans or anything, it''s just that our secret has to be kept a secret, and this pack in


    particr didn''t have a good history with humans. So I understood their concern, but something inside


    of me knew Victoria wasn''t like that.


    Even my wolf felt calm around her, and that was quite unusual given that he''s on edge with everyone


    else most times.


    My theory was that he appreciates the resemnce that Victoria has with E. It still confused me


    about how much alike they looked.


    I knew they aren''t rted because E was a full bred wolf with Alpha blood, so any rtives would''ve


    been easy to scent out.


    When I saw her that night, I could''ve sworn that it was E who sent her, but I don''t believe in the dead


    interacting in living affairs. Hence, I just marked it as a mere coincidence and good timing.


    I knew deep down that what I was doing was wrong and weak. Especially being an Alpha blood, my


    pack would''ve seen me as weak, making everything I did and the reputation I built be in vain.


    I knew they understood why I stepped down, any wolf would. I also knew, however, that they were all


    looking for me to resume my duties soon.


    If I had seeded with the jump, they would''ve been broken, losing both their Luna and Alpha in a


    matter of twelve months.


    When I thought about it, I realized how selfish I was being. But it was just so hard when the darkness


    consumed me, making me desire to be anywhere but here just to escape from it. Even just for a bit.


    Yet I knew and still know, that it was never the right thing to do. I actually wanted to get past this. The


    problem was, I don''t even know where to start.


    When I met Victoria, she had been so drawn to me that I didn''t understand. I mean, I can''t always


    me it on my good looks. No cocky shit.


    For a second, for a tiny second when she offered to be friends, I had hope. But then reality set in and


    that hope was gone.


    I knew I couldn''t have a friendship with a human without risking everything, but I assumed I could try to


    keepmunication minimal and meet only a couple times per month. My secret would be safe, and


    the friendship would be able to survive.


    However, when I got home and told my family everything, they resented the idea, reminding me what


    happened thest time we had a human here.


    So I decided to go with their n-- with my mother''s n actually. After the first week, everyone kind of


    lost interest in the matter. Everyone except my mom.


    She was always on my back, telling me not to talk to the human regr, reminding me each time the


    reasons for her insistence. It was starting to get annoying.


    I love my mom and I knew she was just looking out for me and the pack, but one person can only take


    so much before they snap, again.


    The small conversations I had with Victoria put me at ease. I don''t know how in the world that was


    possible, but I wasn''tining. I knew that a part of it had to do with my wolf liking her, and for that I


    was grateful.


    Now it''s gone.


    As much as I hated to admit it, my mother was right to some sense. It was too risky for me and for her.


    So when I saw that she wanted to meet, I took it as a chance to get it over with and done.


    At first I chickened out. I thought seeing her again would''ve made it harder, and it did. But I did what I


    had to do. Maybe it was the best. She reminds me so much of my mate, and I want to move on, not get


    stuck in a living constant reminder of what I lost.


    Besides, I knew the only reason why she be-friended me was to ''save'' me and that sorta pissed me off.


    I don''t need anybody to save me, and it''s irritating when people see me as an assignment to be fixed,


    ignoring the fact that I don''t want to be exploited emotionally.


    She caught me in a vulnerable state and I know now that I can''t go back there, but I didn''t want to be


    saved. I''m perfectly fine.


    So, as Iid in my bed thinking about my next move, all I could think about was if I''d be able to actually


    stay away from her.


    Whether I like her intentions or not.


    Whether my family likes it or not.


    Whether I''ll be putting myself and her in danger or not.


    I''ll try, but I don''t know how long I can actually stay away.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Victoria''s pov


    I was sitting in the kitchen sink, contemting whether I wanted to go to work today or just stay home.


    It was now Friday, exactly five days after I saw Luka and he ended our little ''friendship''. And to make


    my week worse, I''ve been pmsing since. Just peachy.


    I didn''t feel like going at all, so I called Kera to ask her if I could take the day off. However, she wouldn''t


    have it.


    "No. No. No Vic," she wailed on the other line. "Mom and Nick are not here and I can''t hold up by


    myself. Pleeeasee."


    I just groaned in response, reluctantly giving in. She knew what each of my groans meant so I didn''t


    have to borate. I knew she couldn''t run the diner by herself, so that was the only reason I decided to


    go in.


    I''m such a great friend.


    I made my way upstairs to go get ready, already feeling a headacheing on. There isn''t anything


    worse than a Victoria headache. Those things are detrimental. I could feel it in my bones that it was


    going to be a long day.


    Making my way out, I noticed my stairs were a little extra creaky. I took a while to really give it some


    thought, and I noticed it had been doing that for quite a while.


    Come to think of it, a lot of ces in my house have been rotting, it seemed. My hand went through the


    wall in the kitchen the other day, which Ipletely ignored. But sooner orter I knew I had to


    consider the strange things and give my whole house a renovation.


    I decided to get someone to check it out, but I didn''t focus on it that much. I simply focused on how I


    was not looking forward to leaving my house, yet I had to.


    Well, duty calls.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ***


    The day went by quite quickly, and surprisingly it wasn''t that bad. I could credit it as one the perks of


    being friends with Kera. She was really a cheerful soul--it was hard to be gloomy around her.


    She decided to close up early today, and I couldn''t be more grateful. After gathering my things, I got


    myself a donut as I sat in one of the booths to wait a while.


    I had to take the bus today since my car was at the garage. That was yet another reason my week was


    just ''peachy''. Given that I live a little out of town, my bus took longer toe.


    I noticed that a ck BMW had been sitting in the parking lot all alone. When I really thought about it, I


    noticed that it had been there a while. ¡¯That''s odd¡¯, I thought as I narrowed my eyes in its direction. I


    couldn''t see who was inside since the ss was tinted, but I knew it was a man.


    I concluded that the person could be a potential threat, so I decided to go get rid of him before the night


    falls and Kera is left all alone. Besides, if either of us should take this person and probably be


    victorious, it''s me.


    So I did what I do best, I put my nose in it.


    Just as I made my way outside, the person started the car and began to back out of the parking space.


    Annoyance welled up in me when I noticed that he was merely a coward, yet I decided that I wasn''t


    going to let him leave just yet.


    I ran and stood behind the car, secretly hoping he had mercy and wouldn''t run me over due to my


    stupid bravery. But to my luck, he stopped.


    I tapped on the window, signaling him to wind it down so I could mess up his face and give him a piece


    of my mind. The person was reluctant but eventually brought it down slowly. When their face was in full


    view, I felt myself stumble back due to shock.


    You''ve got to be kidding me.


    "Luka?" I asked, confused. What was he doing here?


    "Hi" He mumbled with a sheepish look on his face, his cheeks tinting red for a quick second.


    "What are you doing here stalking my workce? It''s obviously not for food since you''ve been here a


    while and the diner is closed now" I was actually curious.


    "I was watching you" He held his head down, avoiding eye contact and leaving mepletely


    confused and flustered. Watching me?


    "Why?" I asked. "You made it pretty clear that you didn''t want to be friends so why are you here?"


    He sighed. " I don''t know, okay? Seeing you calms my wo-.. calms me"


    "Calm your what?" I asked. If he thought I was going to let that go then he really didn''t know me. Well


    he doesn''t, but that''s beyond the point.


    "Never mind that. Do you want a ride? I don''t see your car so I figured you would appreciate it" He


    offered kindly, but I figured it was mostly to change the topic. I simply nodded as I made my way to the


    other door. Getting in, I sent Kera a quick text before we pulled out.


    *Oh yes I saw that cutie. I would''ve ditched me too ;)* She replied. She''s so.. ugh! I rolled my eyes and


    decided not to answer.


    "So how have you been?" He asked as I stared outside the window.


    "Well if I''m beingpletely honest, I''ve had a rough week"


    I saw him nod but didn''t say anything else. So I guessed that it was my turn to ask. "How about you?


    How have you been?"


    "Well my week hasn''t been the best either" He sighed as he bit his bottom lip.


    "How so?" I questioned in curiosity. He was reluctant in answering, as if contemting. Ultimately, his


    face fell in defeat, as if he decided to answer.


    "Do you ever feel like you have another voice? Or like a whole other person that is a part of you but


    have the ability to voice its own concerns?" He quickly nced at me for a second while he asked.


    I nibbled on my lip, trying to understand his logic whilst trying not to believe that he was crazy.


    "Well I guess everybody''s subconscious does that" I voiced, avoiding my former concerns.


    He sighed. "Well I''ve been having a constant argument with myself all week. It only stopped today


    when I came by and saw you"


    He peered at me through the corner of his eyes as if waiting for me to say something. When I didn''t, he


    continued.


    "I was just gonna stop by and then leave. But as I got ready to leave, it started again and I swear he''s


    driving me CRAZY" He shouted. Well no need to take it out on me.


    "I''m d you stayed" I whispered after a long silence.


    It wasn''t a lie though. As much as I was very much concerned about his mental health, it felt good


    knowing that he sorta missed me.


    He smiled but remained silent for the rest of the drive. Maybe this could be his way of actually giving


    this friendship a chance. A little hope sparked in me and my mood lifted a whole lot. I had to admit to


    myself that I actually missed him too, and having the feelings reciprocated was somewhat blissful.


    I didn''t even notice when he pulled into the familiar drive way that I owned. I smiled at him but made no


    moves to leave just yet.


    "So does this mean we can attempt being friends again? You know since..." I suggested, breaking the


    silence. He looked deep in thought, and slightly conflicted like he did on Sunday.


    Oh no.


    "Victoria-"


    "No!" I cut him off before he could continue. "I understand that you have some biiig secret that you


    have to keep and what-not but you''re the one that came to me acting like you missed me and shit and


    then you wanna just drop it like that. Again" I pointed out, getting really irritated.


    "It''s not like that Victoria. You don''t understand."


    "So make me understand Luka!" I shouted, the pms increasing my anger 10 folds.


    "I cant ", was all he whispered, not looking at me once.


    "So you''re just gonna stalk me whenever you and your subconscious have a fight?" I raised a


    questioning eyebrow at him in anticipation.


    No answer.


    "Well have fun doing that Luka" I spat as I got out of the car, making my way towards the door.


    "Victoria" He called, but I ignored him.


    I heard him getting out of his car, but I kept walking and stormed inside, mming the door shut.


    Except, the door didn''t stay shut.


    I watched as it fell from its hinges right in front of me. I waspletely stunned into silence and


    shocked at my own strength. Even with my anger and the strength I had from self defense sses and


    sports, I knew I couldn''t have done that.


    I nced at Luka who was already peering at me. He looked taken aback and his mouth was wide


    open, mirroring my expression.


    "Well remind me never to get on your bad side" He mumbled but I ignored him. My freaking door!


    I looked closer at where it fell off and something caught my eyes. A little ant looking creature walked


    through a hole, then quickly ducked back inside, giving me the perfect idea of what could''ve really


    happened. Those house eating bitches!


    I groaned and hit my head in the wall in frustration. Just as I thought the week couldn''t get any worse.


    From the corner of my eye, I could see Luka reluctantly moving closer, as if unsure whether to


    approach me or not. That''s right, proceed with caution, my angry subconscious taunted, causing me to


    roll my eyes at her.


    I guess I wasn''t that less crazier than Luka after all.


    "They''re termites in my house" I finally muttered as I looked towards him.


    That exined everything weird that had been happening with my walls and stairs. I groaned again


    once I realized how much of a fortune this will cost to fix.


    Do you believe in cursed weeks?


    "I''m gonna have to get rid of them, then do a whole renovation." I mumbled mostly to myself than him.


    "It needed a new look anyways"


    I sighed as I thought about how dry my ount would be soon. Being an adult is the dumbest shit I''ve


    ever done.


    "So now I''m homeless and car-less" I took out my phone to call Charlette to let her know that I would


    be staying with her for some months. She always wanted me toe live with them anyways.


    "You can stay with me if you want, I more than have the space" I heard Luka say before I could call


    Charlette.


    I saw regret sh across his face for a split second but it went as fast as it came. That alone was


    enough confirmation to know that I shouldn''t go.


    "No that''s okay really. I have some people I can stay with. You don''t have to worry yourself" I simply


    told him as I went back to my phone. But suddenly, my phone was being yanked from my hand, and I


    turned to see a serious looking Luka standing in front of me.


    "I insist" He stated sternly, before brushing passed me to go inside my house and up my stairs.


    "What about your precious secrets?" I asked as I followed him to my room.


    "I''ll deal with that. Right now just pack enough things you''ll need" I stopped and chewed my bottom lip


    deep in thought.


    If I go, then maybe I''ll get a chance to know what these secrets really entail. He also can''t deny me


    friendship if he lived in the same house as me.


    It can''t be that bad right?


    "Okay give me one hour. I''ll go pack."

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Victoria''s pov


    Luka was tense the whole way. It was like he was already regretting letting me stay with him. All he told


    me was that he lived with his brother, sister and two friends, Caleb being one of them. I was confused


    as to why he invited me to stay with him and then was having second thoughts.


    "You know if you''re having second thoughts..." I dragged, giving him a hint. He nced at me then


    shook his head.


    "No it''s okay. It''s the least I can do since you saved my life" Well I haven''tpletely saved it yet.


    I simply smiled, telling him thanks silently but said nothing else.


    The ride was long and deep in the woods. He wasn''t lying when he said it was far. We were driving for


    almost an hour since we hit the woods and I haven''t seen anything yet.


    I looked at him again and it looked like he was having one of those arguments with himself again. He


    gripped the steering wheel tightly, and his jaw clenched now and then. His expression changed from


    time to time, like one you had when you''re in a heated argument.


    I felt kinda bad, but I told him countless times that he didn''t have to amodate me, but he was the


    one who insisted.


    "Aren''t you going to inform your family that I''ming?" I noticed I didn''t see him make a phone call.


    As much as it was his house too, I think it appropriate that he inform the others, out of respect.


    "I already did" He said in a surprisingly calm tone,pletely contrasting to his facial expression.


    "When?"Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t you worry your pretty little head about that" He chuckled lightly. I guess he called when I was


    packing maybe?


    As we pulled into something that looked like a town, I couldn''t help but wonder how I didn''t know that


    there was a whole town in the woods. I don''t think anyone knew.


    Before we got in the town, a couple miles before, I noticed some men patrolling the area. Luka said


    they were border patrol, but he didn''t borate. That seemed fair given that they are a secluded


    community just randomly living in the woods.


    Maybe they were some tribe or something. Maybe that''s the big secret? It must''ve been really hard for


    Luka to even bring me here. I should really give him a big warm hug to thank him for helping.


    I love warm hugs, even though I''m not the mushy type. I don''t have many people to share them with,


    making them much warmer and much needed when I actually got them.


    But as my mind wandered to warm hugs, something else warm swamped my thoughts.


    "I LEFT TWINKLE!!!!"


    ***


    Twenty heated arguments and 3 hourster, we were on our way back to Luka''s house with my


    precious Twinkle in my hand. We were back in the town that I saw before I forced Luka to turn back for


    my cat, except it was now dark and I was exhausted.


    I kept my head against the window with my eyes closed, while Twinkle kept hissing at Luka every


    couple minutes. Maybe she med him for making me leave her. I held her tight because I was not


    nning on meeting in an ident, and from the looks of it, he was terrified. It was kinda cute if you


    asked me.


    The car came to a stop after a couple minutes of more driving. I opened my eyes to see that we


    stopped in the driveway of a huge house. And here I thought Charlette''s house was big.


    He saw my shocked expression, at which he discreetlyughed at me. I rolled my eyes as I refocused


    them on the mansion. Anybody would''ve been even a bit surprised. Even Twinkle stared in


    amazement. She must''ve been excited for having a bigger ce to hide and run around in.


    "Only five people live in this mansion?" I asked, astonished. How did they even find their way around?


    "Yep" Was all he said as he hopped out. I followed closely behind with my heart racing in sudden panic.


    "You sure you aren''t in the mafia?"


    ¡®That must be the exnation¡¯, I thought as he just chuckled and shook his head. I pursed my lips in


    thought, trying to find another alternative, but ultimately I concluded to hold on to my theory.


    "If you think this is big, you should see the one where almost everyone in our-.munity lives" He


    added with a proud hint in his voice. Before I could ask further questions, he continued.


    "We like to live amongst each other, like a big family. Some people however, decide to move out for


    more privacy, especially when they find their significant other".


    That made sense. As much as it seems like they love being close to each other, some point in your life


    you''re gonna want some sort of privacy.


    "So it''s like an apartmentplex then?" I asked, being that it seemed like the most reasonable term.


    "Something like that" He shrugged.


    Is this weird? Definitely. But I never criticized people''s beliefs or ways of living. Everyone is different.


    Besides, if I had the chance to be a part of such a big ''family'' and live together in such harmony, I


    would.


    As he approached the door, I realized he got tenser each step, and so did Twinkle. She was acting so


    weird.


    "No matter what happens, just know that you are wee here because I invited you okay? Don''t let


    anyone make you feel like you don''t belong. And don''t worry, they''ll warm up to you " He said as he


    pushed the door open. I was confused at first until I was met with three pairs of intense eyes on me,


    each of them had a deep scowl on their faces.


    Well then.


    It was like they were expecting us. The way they stood across the grand living room, telling me silently


    to get out. They were two men, one looking a lot like Luka, so I assumed that was one sibling. My eyes


    travelled to the other male. I could see that he was a nice, gentle person because the scowl didn''t suit


    him.


    The girl was the one who shook me up a bit. Her face held not just a scowl, but her eyes were filled


    with hatred for this little stranger. She looked like a splitting girl version of the first male, and I assumed


    they must be twins. This was the second sibling.


    Why did they even resent me so much anyways? It''s not like I was there to stay forever. I might even


    leave earlier, since we make each other ufortable. As soon as I was about to introduce myself,


    Caleb came from one of the halls beaming at me.


    "Victoria!! It''s been a while my friend" He cheered as he gave me a side hug. He stepped back a little


    too much for my liking and that''s when I noticed I still had my cat.


    Maybe they were all afraid of cats and that''s why they were being so mean? I put her down as she ran


    off to explore, but my theory was made null when their expressions remained the same. Well it''s either


    now or never.


    "Hi I''m Victoria" I shyly offered them a smile despite the tenseness.


    No one replied and I actually felt bad. They weren''t the most hospitable people, and it made me very


    ufortable. Just like them, I had feelings too and they ought to know that. However, if they want to


    be bitchy, I can y along too and win with tripled points. But out of respect I was trying to be nice.


    Well I tried.


    I decided to just stay out of their ways until I leave. Simple. I''ll be at work most of the days anyways.


    When I was about to ask Luka to show me my room, Caleb spoke up.


    "Well since no one wants to do it, I will. This is Ty, Lincoln and Emma" He pointed at each of them as


    he spoke.


    Noted.


    I nodded once again to them out of the little respect I had left for them, and turned to ask Luka to show


    me where I''d be staying.


    Saying goodnight to Caleb alone, I made my way to my room with Luka. The room was bigger than the


    one at my house, but not too big. It was perfect. Almost everything in the room screamed ''Victoria''.


    The walls were white and the furnitureplemented its soft colour. The ceiling was a contrasting


    deep red, matching the covers on the bed. A beautiful chandelier hung in the center giving it that


    perfect touch.


    "Did you research everything about me and design this room specifically for me?" I asked in


    amazement, peering around the room. He chuckled lightly as he leaned against the door frame.


    "Well not exactly, but when I offered for you to stay here, it came to mind first, given that you''re always


    wearing something red."


    I smiled at him and gave him that hug I promised him in my mind. He seemed shocked at first but


    quickly hugged me back, as something like a purr came from his chest. I giggled quietly at the sound


    and vibrating of his chest, realizing how he always amazes me by the second.


    He left shortly after he showed me the bathroom and made sure I was settled in. He was honestly so


    nice. If only that life in him could be ignited again. As much as he smiled asionally, I could see that


    he was sort of detached from everything around him.


    The deeper part of me wanted to know why, but the logical part reminded it to take things slow.


    The weight of the day was resting in my shoulders, so I decided to take a long shower to rx my


    nerves. It was refreshing and just what I needed, loosening my muscles and mind.


    I hopped out with a tune in my head, humming softly as I dried my hair. My hums paused swiftly when I


    heard a little shouting somewhere. It stopped shortly after, and I could tell that they were trying to keep


    quiet.


    I sneaked out and made my way to where I heard some hushed shouting with my nosey self. I stopped


    in front of a doubled door bedroom and pressed my ears against the door as I tried to hear what the


    commotion was all about.


    Deep down I knew it wasn''t my business, but I simply couldn''t help myself.


    "After everything I told you Luka! You disobeyed me! Do you know how much danger you''re putting


    everyone in!?" A woman whisper shouted.


    "I know the risks mom. But I had to, okay? And I don''t know why but my wol-"


    "I don''t want to hear it, Luka. Just get her out of here by morning" She said, cutting him off. Ouch.


    "No"


    "No?" she seemed astonished.


    "You heard me mom. I want her to stay here until she can go back home, it''s the least I can do for her. I


    probably wouldn''t be here if it wasn''t for her".


    Probably? You definitely wouldn''t have been here.


    "Oh please Luka. It was just a bike. You would''ve healed quickly and perfectly. And if you were


    unconscious long enough, one of our men would''ve tracked you. That human didn''t have to intervene"


    Why does everyone hate me?


    "Well she did. And you or anyone else wont tell me how long she stays. She is my guest and if you


    won''t be hospitable to her, just don''t cross her. Stay home till she leaves if you please, just don''t let her


    feel any more unweed here. Goodnight mother. Please don''t let this be any worse than it already


    is.''''


    I smiled a little. It felt nice that he stood up for me, but it still hurt that nobody wanted me here. It was


    some sorta deja vu all over again.


    After a long pause, I heard the woman speak up. "When thingse crashing down again just know


    that I warned you."


    With that I heard footsteps approaching before the door was yanked open, revealing me in all my


    nosiness. It was so fast, that I didn''t even get a chance to slip back into my room.


    I saw her look at me in confusion for a while. She looked deep in thought just peering at my face. Then


    I saw her sniff the air and scrunched her perfect little nose up. She was quite the sight to see. She


    looked so young and gorgeous, that I''d probably mistake she and Emma as sisters.


    "So you''re the human?" She questioned usingly, folding her arms. I saw Luka walk up behind her


    looking stressed and tired. It made me feel bad.


    "Uh-yea my name is actually Victoria not hum-"


    "I don''t care what your name is. Just hurry up and leave," she seethed as she pushed past me. So not


    only did she look young, she acted like a petty teenager too.


    I''ve had enough for one night. I didn''t even know these people and I was already hurt. And I don''t get


    hurt.


    "You know, it''s rude to eavesdrop" Luka said with azy smile, but I could hear the scolding in his


    voice. I quickly came up with a lie.


    "I wasn''t, I just got here. I just needed new soap. I-uh- I spilled mine in the shower"


    He didn''t look convinced, but disappeared into the room,ing back with a new bottle of soap. I


    muttered a thanks as I made my way back to my room quickly.


    "Oh and Victoria" I heard him call. I looked back to see him standing at his door.


    "Hhmm?"


    "Goodnight" He said softly. A small smile spread on my lips as offered him a small wave.


    "Goodnight."

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Victoria''s pov


    I woke up extra early so that I could leave for work before anyone else woke up. Of course, I''ll need to


    get a ride from Luka given that I don''t have my car yet, and I would definitely get lost in the woods. But


    I decided to let him get some more rest first.


    After applying my lipstick and tightening my hair, I made my way downstairs to grab something to eat. I


    tiptoed passed Luka''s room as I went to get breakfast before waking him.


    It took me a while to actually find the kitchen.. The house was too big for its own good. To my surprise,


    everyone except Luka and Caleb was already in the kitchen eating and talking.


    Great.


    "Good morning" I greeted, expecting a little manners, but of course, no one answered.


    "Not too many at once please" I muttered sarcastically and actually received a chuckle from Lincoln.


    I got myself a sandwich and went to the farthest end of the kitchen to eat alone. I noticed Twinkle''s


    bowl was full and I thought it must''ve been Luka who filled it.


    The scraping of a chair caught my attention and I noticed Lincoln was making his way towards me. For


    more tormenting I suppose.


    "Hi" he said with a small smile. Okayyyy?


    "What''s the prank? I''m really not up for any games." I retorted unamusingly. He held up his hands in


    mock surrender with a light chuckle.


    "I''m not messing with you" He looked genuine, but I still didn''t believe him. "I''m just trying to make


    amends. I was being an assst night"


    I was silent for a moment but decided to answer.


    "Yes you were " I muttered and heughed loudly. It was contagious and I found myself chuckling too.


    He was silent for a while before he spoke again. "I''m sorry for the way I actedst night. It''s just that we


    don''t have pleasant history with outsiders and it''s literally in my nature to be overprotective of my


    people" I nodded in understanding.


    " I get it. I would too if I had so many people I hold dare to me. But I assure you, I mean you and your


    family no harm, I''m just here until my house is fixed. I may even leave earlier"


    "Well I hope we can put this behind us and start over. Caleb gave us a proper lecture about being kind


    to you. He said you''re fun, I''ll like to see that for myself"


    I should really thank Caleb for sticking up for me.


    "And don''t worry about those two, they''lle around. But that protective gene runs through their veins


    more prominent than mine, so it might be harder" He continued while I finished my coffee.


    I simply nodded as I checked the time, seeing that it was almost time to leave. It was a Saturday


    morning, which meant I''d get to leave work early today, so I nned to go spend some time at the diner


    after.


    "I''ll get going now" I announced with a grunt as I stood up.


    "I''ll drop you since Luka''s still sleeping" Lincoln offered sweetly, causing me to gasp in shock.


    "Um.. I guess that''s okay.. " I didn''t trust his intentions yet, so I was a bit skeptical. Luckily, I saw Luka


    enter the kitchen looking like a very sleepy model.


    Why does he have to be so damn attractive?


    His eyes scanned the kitchen worryingly till theynded on me, which made him automatically rx in


    relief. Awe.


    "Hey why didn''t you wake me up? I thought you went off by yourself" He mumbled through a yawn as


    he approached me.


    "Now what kind of gentleman would I be if I let the little nurse wonder off alone Luka?" Lincoln taunted


    with a smirk.


    "When since do you care?" He shot back. "Anyways let''s go Victoria" he nodded towards the door,


    silently telling me to go.


    I followed him to the door, not sparing a nce at anyone. I just muttered a quick ''bye'' to Lincoln as the


    rest stayed silent. We drove infortable silence for a while until I remembered something important.


    "Shit" I muttered "I forgot to arrange for my house to be cleared and renovated"


    "Don''t worry about that. I already dealt with it" Luka replied coolly. I just stared at him awestrucked.


    "When did you even do that? This only happened yesterday" I mean, I wasn''tining but..


    "I have my ways"


    "Well thank you. You saved me a lot of stress, just let me know the costs" I sighed in relief, happy that


    the hard part was dealt with.


    He looked like he was about to say something but I wouldn''t let him.. It''s my house after all. Even


    though he''s obviously rich, I knew I wouldn''t befortable with him paying for my house renovations.


    We sat in silence for another hour as I just enjoyed his presence. My favourite song came on the radio


    and I began to sing loudly, wiggling in my chair as I shouted at the top of my voice. I caught a glimpse


    of him smiling, seeming amused by my performance.


    "You should really smile more, it suits you. " I said truthfully. He nced at me then shook his head


    chuckling.


    "I''ll smile when I get a reason to"


    "I can help you know" I told him softly and carefully. I saw his jaw clench as an annoyed look formed on


    his face.


    "And how do you expect to do that Victoria? "


    How did I n to do it? I don''t know.. I just thought I could, but he took my silence as an answer.


    "Exactly. You don''t even know half the things about me so you wouldn''t know the first thing about fixing


    me." His tone was harsh and I flinched under his words.


    "I wasn''t trying to fix you" I whispered, feeling hurt. I didn''t get why it always made him angry. He didn''t


    answer as we drove into town, my moodpletely wrecked.


    "Why are you so invested in me anyways?" He asked after a while.


    "What do you mean? You''re a nice guy so why wouldn''t I want to be your fri-"


    "No I mean why do you want it to be your duty to save me? I told you to stop"


    I sighed. I decided that it was okay to tell him. If we continued this friendship, maybe he would''ve


    known eventually anyways. So, I took a while before I started speaking, just to gather my thoughts.


    "When I was one year old, my parents left me. I mean like, theypletely left me at home and moved


    away. My aunt was called to take care of me ''until they return'', but they didn''t " I started ."After realising


    that they weren''ting back, my aunt took care of me for years, but she was never happy." I sighed.


    "She always came up with theories, like they were dead or something, but we both knew that they just


    didn''t want me. My aunt kinda resented me for it. She loved her sister, and she never saw her as a bad


    person, so it was like I held onto her life. She wanted to get married, get a home for herself and kids,


    but she always felt like she had a duty to me and my mom even if it was unfair to her" A tear escaped


    my eye as I remembered everything I had nightmares about.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "In spite of all that, she always loved me. Sometimes she would get angry that her life wasn''t going as


    nned because of me, but she always treated me like a gem. But one day all of that changed" I


    paused and stole a nce at him. He looked interested as he peered into my eyes. I didn''t even


    realized that he pulled over to the side of the road as he listened.


    "She found what she thought was love, but the moment she found out she was pregnant, he left. She


    was hurt but she was beyond happy and I was happy for her too because of the baby. She deserved


    it" Herees the hard part, I thought as I gathered my jumbled thoughts.


    "On my 16th birthday, I went out with some friends. I rebelled and went homete. She was up and she


    was furious. I was kinda drunk so I wasn''t being fair, I had one of those teen-age breakdowns saying


    stuff I didn''t mean and acting all bitchy. We had a full blown argument, and I didn''t know her blood


    pressure was sky rocket" I sighed as more tears fell. "My little incident and the argument sent is off the


    radar"


    Sobs raked my body as the guilt, shame and grief of that egregious night bathed my memory and


    forged my emotions into onemon associate. Pain.


    "She copsed and I had to take my drunk ass self and drive her to the hospital. Luckily we arrived


    unharmed and they took her into the emergency room" I muffled the words out in hopes he would


    understand. It had been too long since I cried. I always believed I was too tough, but in reality, I just


    wasn''t facing the real hurt.


    "She lost the baby" I whispered while I squeezed my eyes shut. "She lost the baby because of me! " I


    shouted at no one in particr. It just hurts.


    Luka unbuckled himself as he pulled me on hisp, cradling me like a baby and providing mefort. I


    snuggled my head in his shoulder forfort, gripping his shirt like he''d disappear in thin air. Maybe it


    was a bit inappropriate given that our friendship was still fresh, but if he believed this was the only way


    to provide mefort, I didn''t mind. I took a while before I continued again.


    "She went into some deep depression after that, and she wasn''t the same" My voice was a hush


    whisper, since I didn''t have the energy to speak louder. I was just below his ears, so it was loud enough


    for him to hear


    "I apologized numerous times as the guilt ate me alive. Being the person she was, she always said it


    wasn''t my fault but I knew she just didn''t want me to me myself. Deep down she knew it was my


    fault one way or the other, so our rtionship became distant and strained. She barely talked, ate, -


    lived...


    "For months she was like that. But when my graduation week rolled up, she suddenly seemed normal.


    She was acting happy and excited and I thought she was going back to normal" I started crying again


    because I knew it was nothing close to that.


    "She helped me shop, took me to the salon, made sure I was ready for everything and for the first time


    in a long while, I was actually happy. On my graduation day, she was there cheering me on every step


    of the way. We took numerous pictures and she told me how proud she was of me"


    My voice cracked at thest part, then I showed him my screen saver. It was me and Sophie, my aunt,


    on graduation day.


    "She told me to go the after party and have fun. She said she had some stuff to do. She hugged me


    and she said she will always love me and. I. Should. Live. A. Happy. Life. For. Her. " I said through


    each sob.


    "I didn''t understand at first, but I was too excited toprehend, so I just kissed her cheek and left with


    my friends" I took a deep breath as I tried to calm down a bit.


    "I got home around 11 that night. I felt like I was on cloud nine but I was tired. I went to my aunt''s room


    and she was ''asleep'' so I just went to bed...The next day I went downstairs for breakfast, but oddly


    there wasn''t any there like I was used to. So I went to Sophie''s room and she was thereying down on


    her chest. At first I thought she was still sleeping but after shaking her for minutes and she didn''t


    respond, I turned her over to see blooding out of her mouth and nose... She was dead"


    I still remembered how helpless I felt that day. I felt like everything in my life went downhill. I felt like the


    fragments of my heart that were held together by the only living rtive I had left, had been smashed to


    smithereens.


    It was horrible.


    "I found a letter she wrote, saying that she was sorry but she couldn''t go on anymore with the pain, guilt


    and rejection. She told me she left all her money and belongings for me, and she hopes I''ll be happy. I


    learnt that my parents transferred the house in her name also, so it was mine too. She nned it Luka"


    I told him while meeting his gaze.


    "She made up her mind long before that day, so she could get everything to my name before she did


    it." I sighed with my heart filled with defeat. Just repeating everything drained my body.


    "I held her lifeless body for over an hour, crying. The blood on her sheet and face confirmed it every


    passing second until I came to terms with it...I buried her with no more than six people at her funeral. I


    didn''t have any other family, so it was just me against the world. It took years for me to heal, but that''s


    what you have to do when you''re alone" I ended with a sigh.


    "You see Luka, when I saw you trying to..you know, it brought back so many memories and demons


    that I got rid of. I felt like-like.. "


    "Like since you couldn''t save your aunt, you wanted to save me, so you could find some sort of peace"


    He finished for me, sounding a little detached but with understanding.


    When he said it like that, it just made me feel selfish, like I was using him. But he wasn''t wrong though.


    It hurt me to see something like that again.


    "At first that was the only reason " I admitted lowly " But something about you interests me, and I''m


    genuinely in this for the friendship. But I can''t help the part of me that''s still in it for the first reason"


    I felt terrible. Just because I couldn''t save Sophie, I took this man as my own personally mission. And


    for what? To get some sort of peace.


    "Victoria" He sighed , turning me to face him. "You can''t try and fix someone who doesn''t want to be


    fixed for your own personal gain" I hung my head in shame.


    "But I do appreciate that you actually want this to work. And I''m sorry that you had to go through that,


    and go through it alone" he whispered looking pained. "I''ve been through shit but I had people along


    the way to look out for me. I can''t imagine what you''ve been through"


    I sighed. ''More than you think bud. More than you think.''


    We sat there in silence for a while longer, till he pulled out and drove the rest of the way to work.


    It hurt like hell to re-open that wound, and I made sure to stitch it right back up. But even though I knew


    he said I shouldn''t, I still couldn''t help that little part of me that wanted to ignite that me in him again.


    And I will, I just needed to find out how.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Victoria''s pov


    It''s been a week since I got here, and things were the same for the most part.


    I received a few ''good mornings'' and smiles now and then, but that was it. Better that than nothing


    though. To my surprise, this morning Ty asked me if I was doing okay. I don''t wanna speak too soon,


    but I guess this was the ''warming up'' that Lincoln was talking about.


    They always seemed busy though, and I''vee to learn that they kinda ran things around here,


    hence the protectiveness. I totally understand.


    Luka and I have been getting to know each other since the past week.


    He would drop me off at work and pick me back up, then we would talk in his room most nights given


    that he was practically the only one who talked to me regrly.


    I got my car back, but he always insisted that he took me. He kept saying something about safety and


    me getting lost h h h. I didn''t mind though, I don''t like to drive. But I know I¡¯ll have to


    eventually,  once I know the road enough. I don''t want to have him taking me everyday.


    I just got back from my early shift at the hospital, and I had no clue what to do. Luka left to do some


    ''business'' and I didn''t go to the diner like I didst week. I decided to take a shower, go get a snack


    and stay in my room and read a book. Maybe I''ll fall asleep and call Kera in the night. Who knows?


    I made my way to the kitchen when I saw Emma sitting looking angry at the world. She hasn''t been


    bitching around metely, she just simply said good morning when I came down for breakfast and


    made small talk about Twinkle for a couple seconds, then it was back to being invisible.


    I got myself some ice-cream and cookies when I took another look at her. She didn''t look well.


    "What''s wrong? " I asked carefully. She doesn''t like me and I don''t necessarily like her either, but I''m


    not heartless.


    She looked skeptical about answering but she did anyway.


    "I have had this terrible pain in my tummy for the past three days and it won''t go away" She sounded


    frustrated.


    "I can take a look if you''d like, I''m a nurse-"


    "I know you''re a nurse" she cut me off, looking annoyed. Rude.


    "And I already went to my pac- I meanmunity doctor and he couldn''t find a problem so I''m not sure


    what you can do," she said while cing her head on the ind.


    I contemted just leaving her, but the nurse in me wouldn''t let me. I made my way over to her and


    held her shoulder gently.


    "May I? " I asked as I stretched my hands towards her tummy. She nodded and I proceeded to check


    what was wrong.


    After touching it I immediately came up with a diagnosis, as I''ve seen this many times before, mostly in


    babies and kids but a few adults too. I asked for a minute as I went to grab my stethoscope for


    confirmation.


    To my delight, my thoughts were confirmed as I heard nothing but the fluids moving around in there like


    a yground.


    "I know what your problem is," I stated with a smile and she looked relieved. "It''s notmon in adults,


    but it''s okay you''ll be fine" I said as I made my way over to the sink, grabbing a towel in the process.


    "Oh my gosh am I gonna die? How serious is it? " she genuinely seemed scared and I couldn''t help but


    chuckle.


    "As serious as a mosquito bite, don''t worry I can help"


    I wet a piece of cloth in some warm water and went back to her. I motioned for her to lift her blouse and


    she obliged quicker than I expected. I proceeded to gently massage her tummy with the wet fabric,


    hearing her giggle now and then when it tickled.


    Finally, I heard her let out a long loud burp and a small toot and Iughed at how embarrassed she


    looked.


    "It''s gas that has been clogged up in your stomach for three days that caused very ufortable pain


    and difort. It usually happens when you skip meals, but everyone''s body has it''s way of doing


    things"


    "Wow I feel great" She cheered amazed " How did you know? "


    "When I touched your belly, I could feel the stiffness rather than the normal soft feeling of a tummy. So


    it was either that or you''re pregnant" Iughed and she joined.


    "Thank you Victoria, my doctor here doesn''t really specialize in human illnesses, he mostly deals with


    physical injuries and giving birth, sorry for doubting your skills."


    I simply hummed in response as I shot her an encouraging smile, telling her that it was no problem. I


    was on my way out with my cookies and ice-cream when Ty entered the kitchen. He nodded in my


    direction then turned to Emma.


    "Mom said you''re going shopping for the barbecue tonight. And you should bring Victoria with you for


    whatever reason." He seemed confused and so did I. Why would she want me to go with her daughter


    when obviously none of them liked me?


    Emma seemed confused too as if she wasn''tprehending.


    "But I don''t need any new clothes-- ooooohh..." She trailed as realization hit her I guess. What was that


    about?


    She stood in front of me as she stared at her feet shyly.


    "Will youe shopping with me? It will be fun" She said suggestively, and I couldn''t help but be


    curious. Didn''t she hate me two days ago?


    I didn''t have anything else to do and I''ve never been in their town so I guess it wouldn''t hurt.


    "Sure-uh- just give me a moment to change" Before I could move, strong arms wrapped around me,


    bringing me to his hard chest. What the hell?


    Ty held me in his arms for a while, seemingly rubbing himself on me now and then. These people are


    so weird. I looked to Emma for help but she seemed nonchnt about the incident, as if it was normal.


    "Uh Ty what are you doing? " I asked. He chuckled then turned me around to face him.


    "I can''t have my locals being suspicious about you, so I made you fit in temporarily, just until you


    shower again" He talked slowly as if teaching a child.


    "And how exactly does rubbing yourself on me makes me fit in?"


    "Don''t you worry about that. Just go change " This came from Emma as she pushed me out the kitchen


    door.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I pulled on a cropped top sweater and my high waisted leggings that showcased my curvy figure and


    plump booty drastically. I quickly straightened my hair and applied my lipstick and mascara.


    I''m always conscious about my appearance, so once I was leaving my house, I always ensured that I


    looked cute, professional or appropriate.


    Making my way downstairs, I met Emma''s smile as I noticed she too was changed and looking just as


    cute.


    "You have a sense of style, I think we can actually be friends" She joked with augh and I couldn''t


    help but feel slightly happy.


    I know, pathetic that I wanted friendship from someone who was being mean to me, but what can I


    say? Her feisty personality enticed me.


    ***


    Two hours and a million bagster, Emma and I were sitting in a food court eating hotdogs. I had to


    say, she was really fun to shop and talk with. She''s sooo much like me and I''m surprised we didn''t


    be friends sooner.


    Their town was bigger than I expected, and even though it''s in the woods, it looked quite civilized and


    modern. The clothes and shoes here were to die for! Who would''ve thought that they have such a


    sense of style?


    We decided to go visit onest store before we head back. I was feeling kinda guilty since she basically


    paid for everything. I understood that these people were rich, but I can pay for a dress too.


    She brought me to a store with red and white everywhere and I almost fainted as I stared in awe. The


    store was actually called ''Red and White'' and Iughed at how obvious that was as I practically raced


    inside.


    We tried on numerous clothes and shoes, and I was sure that I would need a new closet after


    this. Emma went into the changing room with a dress, and I noticed she had been in there a while.


    "Are you okay in there?" I asked as I knocked.


    "Yea I''ll be out in a minute. I''m just not sure about this dress"


    "Let me see. I''m sure you look great" I encouraged her as she slowly opened the door.


    My eyes popped out as I stared at her in awe. Her dress was a deep blood red with small white


    trimmings in the sides. It hugged her body perfectly as if it was made for her . It brought out her gray


    eyes andplimented her dark hair perfectly.


    "YOU LOOK DROP DEAD GORGEOUS EMMA!" I squealed like a teenager. It felt good to be like this.


    I haven''t had one of these moments in years.


    "You think? I''m not too sure about it" she said unsurely and I knew she liked it, but she didn''t think she


    could pull it off.


    " I don''t think. I know! This dress was literally made for you. I''m actually jealous " Iughed and she


    followed, looking more confident. She knew I was being truthful because in the short time we spent


    together, I was blunt and honest in everything she tried on. I had no time to beat around the bushes.


    She smiled as she stared at me, then she suddenly looked regretful, leaving me confused.


    "You really are a nice person aren''t you? " She asked sadly, and I nodded in response.


    "Well for the most part I think I am." I shrugged. "No cocky shit though" I winked, causing her tough


    again.


    She stared at me as if contemting something, but after a long while, she finally smiled and turned to


    go change.


    We bought a couple more clothes, talked, got more food and finally went back to the house. I had to


    admit, I had fun today. It''s been a while since I''ve had girly fun like that. And to think, it was with the 21


    year old sister of the guy I saved from suicide. What a story.


    We burst through the door chatting andughing like life long friends, when we saw all the boys sitting


    on the couches ying games. Even Ty and that''s....odd.


    "Well look who became besties overnight" Caleb teased as he came to help us with our bags.


    We simplyughed as Luka stood to help get bags too. He looked between me and Emma with a


    happy look on his face, seeming d that they are finally warming up to me as he said.


    "Luka I''m sorry I was ever a bitch to her! " Emma squealed, jumping on him. "I finally have a girl around


    here again and she''s so fun! Can we keep her? "She asked like a little girl who just found a stray


    puppy.


    Iughed. "Well you can''t just ''keep me'' you know? I''m a human being" I scolded yfully as she


    pouts.


    "Well it''s good to see youdies getting along" Ty interrupted,ing up behind us. "But if you want to


    continue with the fun, I suggest you go get ready for the barbecue"


    "Be sure to do our little thing with her again before she leaves the house" He said to Emma, and I


    guessed he meant rubbing herself on me again. I rolled my eyes at the whole thing, but decided


    against questioning their beliefs.


    " Come on let''s go look pretty!! I can do your hair and makeup and you can do mine!" She seemed too


    excited, and I couldn''t help but bask in her enthusiasm.


    She started making her way to the stairs, pulling me behind her, and she stopped abruptly looking back


    at me with a thoughtful expression.


    "You don''t know how much I''ve missed doing stuff like this. Being in a house with four boys for a year


    can really strip away your femininity" I smiled as I felt mutual to her feelings, except I just didn''t live with


    anyone at all.


    "Be ready in two hours" I heard someone shout from downstairs as we went on our mission of getting


    dolled up for the night. I hope this''ll be fun.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Victoria''s pov


    Two and a half hourster, Emma and I were ready to go. We tried to look as casual as possible, but


    our little ''girl moment'' went a little overboard, so we looked like we''re about to go to a party.


    Emma wore her red dress that she bought with her white stilettos. I curled her long dark hair and lent


    her my red earrings to match her dress. For a person who doesn''t do make-up a lot, I did a pretty good


    job on her, and so did her with me.


    I wore a blue halter top dress with my ckce heels. I got a smokey eye look and Emma


    straightened my hair like today, but she added light curls at ends, making the blonde at the ends pop


    more.


    Feeling satisfied with our looks, we took numerous pictures, selfies and videos. We were alreadyte


    but we had to make the looksst.


    A hundred pics and calls from the boyster, we finally headed to the "pack house" where the barbecue


    was being held, as she called it.


    This ce was humongous!! I''ve seen apartmentplexes all over but none was this big. It made


    sense though, almost everyone in this town lives here. I should really ask what religion or ethnic group


    they are.


    It was already in full swing by the time we reached and everyone looked like they were having fun. The


    boys eventually left us toe by ourselves, so when they spotted us, they made their way over to us.


    "Where are you two going after this? " Caleb asked as he approached us. Weughed.


    "Uh- bed" I said in a ''duh'' tone as I stepped forward so I could get a good glimpse of the area.


    We were in a massive back yard, with about 300 people. They looked so happy and loving. I almost felt


    jealous.


    "This is our family " Emma said as she approached me, looking around lovingly and proud. Before I


    could get to answer, she continued with a serious look on her face.


    "So ground rules. Don''t talk to anyone, don''t ever leave me or the other guys'' side, don''t start anything


    with that feisty mouth of yours and finally have fun" she finished with a squeal as she pulled me into a


    hug, then I realized she was rubbing herself on me in the process.


    I respected her wishes or ''rules'' since I was invading their activity. I didn''t mind though, I just wanna


    have fun.


    Let the night begin.


    ***


    Two hours have passed since I''ve arrived here, and I can''t remember when was thest time I had this


    much fun.


    Even though I didn''t talk with anyone one on one, I realized that they were very nice and fun people.


    They only have strict rules but they don''t seem to mind.


    Apparently they do this every month, and even though I''m leaving after a couple months, I''ll love to


    keeping back to these.


    Most of the teenagers and kids have left and it was just adults drinking and enjoying each other''s


    company. They made a makeshift dance floor a couple minutes ago and I''d love to get on the action,


    but I''ve been with Luka for the past thirty minutes and he wouldn''t let me leave his side.


    "Can I at least go dance?" I whined like a 2 year old and he looked amused. Asshole.


    "No," he simply declined and looked anywhere but me. He''s such a buzz kill.


    "Fine. Take me back to Emma or Caleb. At least they''re fun" I mumbled thest part, but loud enough


    for him to hear.


    He huffed in annoyance and started walking towards where I assume Emma or Caleb were. I spotted


    Emma''s red dress, but was immediately turned off when I saw her next to her


    mother. Mama bear still hates me.


    They looked like they were in a heated argument about something and I couldn''t help but be curious. I


    saw Emma point to her dress, hair and face and I immediately knew it had to do with me. I felt bad that


    they were arguing about me, but I left them to sort out their differences. Caleb it is then.


    To my utmost delight, we found him after a couple more minutes talking with Lincoln and Ty. He perked


    up when he saw us and I returned the smile.


    "Hey Tori! Are you enjoying everything? " He asked while sipping his beer.


    "Tori? " I questioned, amused. No one has called me that before.


    "Yea as in VicTORIa. I know you mentioned your friends calls you Vic, so I wanna be different"


    "Well I like it" Iughed " But if you want my approval to use it, pleeeease please please take me to the


    dance floor. Mr grumpy pants over here won''t let me go alone and Emma is..upied " My eyes were


    pleading while I gave him a little pout.


    "Awe Tori you don''t have to use that face on me. Your normal look would''ve let me take you without a


    second word. Come on"


    He winked and I couldn''t help but blush at hisment. I heard Luka groan behind me and I turned to


    see him looking annoyed at me and Caleb.


    I poked my tongue out at him then I pulled Caleb to the dancing people, joining in on their fun.


    I noticed Luka was standing far off, watching as we moved. He should really loosen up more.


    I picked up my pace when the music got faster and I couldn''t help how young I felt. I know I''m only 21,


    but sometimes I felt like I was 40. It was good to let loose and have fun.


    I swayed my hips and dropped a little twerk now and then to spice it up a bit. I nced at Luka, seeing


    him with an amused look on his face. I moved my hips seductively, motioning with my hand for him to


    come closer. He justughed and shook his head, so I giggled and went back to my normal pace.


    "Don''t worry about him, he doesn''t dance. Come dance with me" I heard Caleb shout and I happily


    obliged.


    People were jumping around, swaying and some grinding on each other, but they looked in love. No


    wonder they waited till the kids left to start this part.


    Caleb and I rocked for a few more minutes, enjoying each other''spany . Suddenly, one of my


    favourite dance songs came on. I couldn''t help how my body moved.


    I felt like I was on cloud nine as I danced and sang like there was no tomorrow. Calebughed at me


    then he held onto my hips and started swaying with me. In a minute I was grinding on him,ughing


    ever so often at how weird we were being. He''s so fun.


    My song finally ended and I went to the side to get some rest. I saw Luka scowling at someone, so I


    followed his eyes to see them focused on Caleb. Why though?


    I made my way over to him and yfully nudged his hand.


    "What''s got your panties in a twist" I asked and he looked surprised by my presence beside him. He


    frowned a bit before answering.


    "It seems like you''ve got your panties twisted by lover guy over there"


    Iughed so hard at that. If I didn''t know better, I would''ve thought he was actually jealous.


    "Ohe on we were just having fun. Come let''s dance! I''m going back and you''reing with me"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He protested but I just continued to pull him along. I knew I was a little bit tipsy, but I took his beer and


    chucked it down before I continued dragging him where the dancing people were.


    We rocked for a moment, but I was only doing that so I wouldn''t startle him. I wasn''t on the dance team


    in high school for nothing. Yea I know, pretty busy high school years, but I had to find something to


    distract myself from life.


    He tried to escape again but I pulled him back and gave him a pointed look. He sighed in defeat and


    started rockingzily.


    A few momentster we were both dancing our asses off, then Emma and Caleb joined not long after.


    People were looking at me weird, most with strange looks. What I didn''t miss though, was how relieved


    and happy they watched Luka enjoying himself. Even his mom looked happy and she doesn''t like me.


    He looked like he was having fun for a change and I had to try not to ogle at his dancing skills. He was


    a natural.


    After much dancing,ughing, singing and drinking, it was almost midnight and people were heading


    out. Ty, Caleb and Lincoln stayed back to ensure everyone was settled in while Luka, Emma and I got


    ready to leave.


    Apparently, it was the one night that everyone got to act crazy and not have to be responsible or have


    their duties hanging over their heads. I was only here one night and I totally understood why they loved


    it so much.


    Exhausted and feeling way too thrilled, we dragged ourselves back to the mansion. I mentally curse


    myself for not driving here, when I knew I was wearing heels.


    I took a quick shower to get all the sweat off me and dragged myself to bed.


    .


    .


    Iid there dozing off for a while, when I heard a soft knock on my door. Groaning a little, I opened the


    door to see Luka standing in front of me, shirtless and all. His hair was wet and messy, so I assumed


    he just showered too. He''s so sexy.


    He had a small tired smile on his lips, and he yed with the strings of his shorts like a five year old.


    "Thank you for tonight," he said. "I don''t remember thest time I had such fun" I smiled a little feeling


    satisfied.


    "See, there''s nothing wrong in untwisting your panties once in a while. Having a little fun is good for the


    soul" Iughed and he followed.


    We stood there for a while just staring at each other, and his eyes trailed down my body then back to


    my face and focused on my lips. Damn.


    I bit my lips to stop them from doing something I''d regret. This was not safe, not while alcohol was still


    in my system.


    "Well goodnight then" he dismissed, clearing his throat.


    "Goodnight " I repeated, a little disappointed but still relieved. Except, he didn''t leave. He just stood


    there staring.


    Well frig it.


    I grabbed his neck and crashed his lips to mine, loving the way his lips tasted at instant contact. He


    seemed shocked at first, but eventually he returned my kiss, our lips moving together roughly as if we


    both needed it.


    He groaned as he pulled me closer to him, then he pushed me against my opened door, deepening the


    kiss. I could get used to this.


    I stopped to catch my breath as I stared into his eyes. He didn''t even give me five seconds before he


    connected our lips once again, not that I wasining.


    *Bow chicka wow wow. That''s what my baby says.*


    My ringtone snapped us out of our kiss and I suddenly felt empty. I looked in front of me to see Luka


    gone as the music got louder and louder. Where''d he go so fast?


    *Gitchee gitchee goo oh. Never gonna stop.* The song got louder and I groaned as I stumbled back


    inside my room, but I was suddenly in my bed.


    .


    I snapped my eyes open as I grabbed my phone from the night stand. What the hell just happened?!!


    "Hello? " I groaned out miserably, since whoever it was just interrupted my heated kiss.


    "Oh my gosh thank God you''re alive! You said you were gonna call me today but you went MIA all day,"


    Kera screamed through the phone. I forgot this evening was supposed to be our evening. Oops.


    "Well you''re alive, good. I''m exhausted because I was up worrying about you so I''ll call youter" she


    hung up before I could reply.


    Iid down remembering the events of the day up to going to bed.


    I touched my lips remembering the dream I had. The kiss was a damn dream!!!


    Darn.


    I was a little happy that things weren''t gonna get awkward now, but I couldn''t help but feel


    disappointed. Why though?


    I''m not horny, I would know if I was horny. But yet I felt this way.


    I think I like him...


    Wow..


    I like Luka.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Victoria''s pov


    It was the next day and I found myself going to the diner. My dream fromst night kept ying in my


    head and I didn''t have the strength to be around him today. My mind was too jumbled and confused.


    I wasn''t gonna live in denial telling myself that I don''t feel anything for him. I''m old enough to


    understand my own feelings. What I''m messed up about is how I''m gonna move on with these new


    feelings. I know I haven''t had feelings like this since Jonah, but as much I''m a bit excited, I''m also


    scared.


    If he doesn''t feel the same way I will understand, I''m not 12. But if he does, would I be willing to act on


    these feelings? I mean, he lives two hours into the woods and I have a life in town.


    He''s also full of secrets and I don''t know if I could live like that, but for now I''ll just eat a piece of cake


    and wait for my friends toe join me during their break.


    After what felt like forever, Kera and Nick made their way to my table with more food. Oh how I love


    them.


    "Hey Vic!" Nick greeted with a smile.


    "Hey bro"


    I hugged him then Kera, and I saw him visibly flinch when I said ''bro''. It was then that I realized that he


    always did it.


    "How have you been? How don''t I know where you''re staying? Are you recing us?" Kera flooded me


    with questions as I stole her muffin and coke.


    "I''m fine guys. I can''t really tell you where I''m staying, but for now I''m staying with Luka-"


    "Ooouu as in the sexy mysterious guy from the parking lot? Things are excavating quickly" She said,


    wiggling her eyebrows and Nick looked annoyed. I wonder if...


    "Yea it''s been good so far, was rough at first but things are good now. And I think I actually have a thing


    for him"


    I was killing two birds with one stone. I knew I had to tell Kera about liking Luka since it would be weird


    to tell Emma, and I wanted to see if I would get a reaction from Nick.


    And a reaction I surely got.


    "Bullshit! You don''t even know the guy! Why didn''t youe stay with us? If we can''t know where he


    lives, doesn''t that scream ''run'' to you Vic?" He semi shouted, looking irritated and very much jealous.


    Luka was right then. Nick does like me. Well at least he knows nothing will ever happen between us. I


    can''t risk losing his friendship either. They''re my family.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Oh hush it Nick! You''re just jealous that she likes someone else and not you" Kera teased, as he


    turned a bright red and looked anywhere but me.


    "Whatever" Was all he said, confirming my thoughts even more. I kinda felt bad for him, but he''ll get


    over it.


    "It''s okay Nick. I know it sounds crazy but I trust them. Some people just prefer to live secluded." I


    smiled and he simply ''hhmm'' and started eating.


    "Anyways, my house is currently being sprayed and renovated, so after a couple months I''lle stay


    with you guys" I told them. They nodded and went back to eating.


    After their break was up, I was left alone again with my thoughts. It was almost 1 in the afternoon, and I


    wasn''t quite ready to go back as yet, so I decided to stay and chill for a bit.


    I texted Lincoln toe get me, since I was steering clear of Luka today. So by the time he''s out of the


    woods I''ll be ready.


    I sat for another half hour scrolling on my phone andughing at random shit, when I heard the bell at


    the door ring, signaling someone had entered.


    I peered in the direction to see a young woman walk in. She looked close to my age and she was short


    like me. I let out a giggle as I thought that someone else was actually this short.


    She stopped dead in her tracks as she peered in my direction as her bright radiant blue eyes pierced


    my skull. She was a beautiful girl. She had light brown naturally wavy hair, and her figure was tiny but


    curvy. I could see distinct muscles on her arms, so I assumed that she did some sort of work out.


    She looked slightly tired and her clothes were kind of worn, but the way she rocked them made them


    seem brand new.


    I saw her face held shock and fear as she looked at me and sniffed the air. She then closed her eyes


    as if calming herself down, and came in my direction with a smile on her face.


    "I didn''t notice I was on someone''s territory" She said calmly as she sat in front of me. "I''m just passing


    through, I mean you and your pack no harm" She ended with a smile.


    "I''m sorry I''m not following. What do you mean me and my pack? And this is a free country, you can


    stay here if you want"


    "Won¡¯t your Alpha kill me if he finds me on his territory?" She asked astonished. I scrunched my face


    up more confused.


    "What are you talking about?" I asked and she looked at me as if I''ve grown another head.


    "Wait. You aren''t a werewolf?"


    "A were-what now?" I asked,ughing a bit. Those don''t even exist.


    "A werewolf. You smell like one. A strong one too, so you must be associated with one. Are you a


    human mate or something?"


    I stared at her dumbfounded, as I tried to understand what she was talking about. Maybe she''s crazy


    and just escaped an asylum or something.


    "Can you please exin what you are talking about?" I was getting frustrated and this girl was not


    making any sense.


    "Wait. You really don''t know do you?" She asked, looking relieved as I shook my head no.


    "Well great! I can get my ass out of here alive then. It was nice meeting you" She talked quickly while


    she got up and attempted to leave. Oh no you don''t!


    I grabbed her hand before she could walk off and pulled her back in the chair. We all know my nosy ass


    wasn''t gonna let this one go. What if she wasn''t crazy and was talking about real life? I was intrigued.


    She looked at her hand where I held her, then met my eyes with a low vicious growl. I quickly let her go


    as I stared at her shocked.


    "How did you even do that?"


    "Sorry. My wolf doesn''t like to feel threatened, especially with my lifestyle."


    "Your wolf?" I asked and she gave me a wicked smirk.


    "Look, I''m not supposed to tell you anything, but I already said enough. I don''t follow any rules


    anymore, but I still respect our kind. Promise me you will never utter a word about what I''m about to


    say to anyone, wolf or human. Got it?"


    I nodded eagerly, smiling like she was about to give me a million dors. "I promise"


    "Good" She took a deep breath. "So, in the shadows of the human world, lives a group of supernatural


    creatures called werewolves". She started, and I felt like she was introducing a book to me.


    "We live among ourselves in groups of a hundred or more called packs"


    Wait...


    "There are about 18 packs in the US, I''m assuming one is here" She said, looking around.


    "We live in human form most of our lives, but we can shift into our wolves once we turn 16. It''s painful


    at first, but it gets painless over time"


    I stared in astonishment. Even if she was crazy, I was intrigued. I rested my elbows on the table and


    ced my chin in my palms as I waited for her to continue.


    "That''s the reason why we stay in the woods, we can''t risk humans seeing us and killing us, or using us


    for test monkeys. So we live where no human can find us, or where it''s very difficult to be found."


    It all sounded oddly familiar.


    "Sometimes, things get heated in the packs, and some wolves are forced to leave the pack, or they


    choose to run away" She was looking kinda sad as she stared out the window. "We are called rogues."


    "We? You''re a rouge?" I asked and she nodded.


    "I used to live in a pack, just on the border of Canada and the US, but I had to leave. Being a rogue is


    not easy. I have to be constantly on the run. I can''t live in city areas, since my wolf has to be let out


    sometimes. But every time I find somewhere that I can settle, it''s either a territory of a pack, or I get


    messed up with other rogues and have to fight for my life"


    "Oh my gosh that''s awful" I mumbled softly, touching her hands in a calming manner.


    Do I believe her? Not really, but I had at least another hour until Lincoln  should get here and she was


    keeping me entertained. Who would be sitting down with a wolf this calm?


    "It''s okay. I''ve learnt how to survive" She had a longing look in her eyes, but her voice and face was


    calm.


    "Do you ever feel like going back?" I asked. I could tell that she missed something, maybe her family. I


    guess that''s why she makes this story up.


    "Yes actually. But if I go back I''ll be banished for sure. I broke treason. I no longer belong. I can''t join


    another pack since I''ll be killed if I''m spotted. Oh and don¡¯tpare me to all rogues. Some are evil


    and won''t hesitate to kill, just to protect themselves. Some will give a warning and I get to run, while


    only a handful are nice like me. I haven''t met any, but I know I can''t be the only one"


    "Why wont another pack take you in? You can show them that you''re nice and just want somewhere to


    stay." I suggested, feeling bad for her. She let out a humorlessugh.


    "We''re wolves. We kill first and ask questionster. If a wolf from a pack sees me, they''ll consider me a


    threat and kill me on spot, to protect themselves." She ended with a sigh.


    If I didn''t know better, I would''ve actually believed her. She sounded so real.


    "Maybe if I find my mate and he belongs to a pack, he''ll take me in. Just maybe though. I know the


    mate bond is literally the strongest bond a wolf can feel, but I''m not sure if he would ept me"


    "What''s a mate?" I asked, confused once more. She chuckled then looked at me again.


    "A mate is a wolf''s other half. Soul-mates if I may say. Once a wolf finds his/her mate, they''re the


    happiest person alive and they normally initiate the mate bond right then and there by epting them.


    Further in the rtionship, depending on their preferred timing, theyplete the mate bond and


    be one. It seems like a wonderful thing. I always wanted to find my mate, but it''s a lost cause."


    I was starting to believe this girl due to how sincere she sounded.


    "I really shouldn''t have told you any of this, but for some reason I feel like I can trust you. I could''ve


    sworn you were one of us." She cocked her head to the side as she regarded me carefully.


    "What''s your name?" I asked, finally realizing I didn''t ask.


    "Oh I''m Ashley," she introduced shyly and I couldn''t contain my smile.


    "I''m Victoria."


    She seemed excited to meet me and I couldn''t help but feel like I could rte to her. She''s been alone


    and so have I.


    "So why should I believe you though? Even though you sell a really good story" I leaned against the


    table for effect and sheughed loudly before she settled down with a smirk.


    "Oh you don''t have to. Only if you want to"


    She smirked as I saw her eyes turn to an amber looking colour. It was beautiful and unique, but it


    scared my panties off. I jump to my feet with a scream as she doubled over inughter.


    Holy shit she was telling the truth!


    I stood there surprised and scared as hell as sheughed at me, drawing attention from everyone in


    the diner. I was about to run when she stopped me.


    "Sit down Victoria, I won''t hurt you" She assured as herughter died down. I stood in ce with my


    hands in a defensive position.


    "You can sit down and continue talking to me and I kill you, or you can run now, I catch you and kill you.


    Which one am I most likely to do?" She asked with a yful smirk and I reluctantly sat down.


    "Smart girl" She winked. But I was still in shock. " Look Victoria, we aren''t violent creatures unless we


    or our loved ones are threatened. You don''t have to be scared of me, I won''t hurt you. I think you


    should know that since you''ve been around a wolf and he/she hasn''t killed you yet." She stated,


    causing me to rake my thoughts, trying to remember who I''ve been with.


    I was only around Kera, Nick and...


    Oh shit!


    "Can hugging make me smell like a wolf?"


    "Yup" she answered, popping the ¡®p¡¯ and confirming my thoughts. "We all have a scent that only wolves


    can smell. Even humans have scents but you wouldn''t know. If a wolf rubs himself on you, you''ll smell


    like them"


    Emma hugged me this morning before I left, rubbing herself on me in the process since Lincoln was


    stopping in their town before he dropped me here.


    She gave me a pointed look as she slyly smiled. "Have you found your wolves?"


    I nodded slowly. "I''ve found my wolves."


    I couldn''t believe it.


    "Well that''s my cue to skedaddle. Can''t have myself getting killed now." She said, getting up again.


    "No wait! "


    Before I could grab her, the bell of the front door rang, signaling that someone just entered. I saw


    Ashley stop dead in her tracks, eyes wide and her back stiffened.


    I followed her gaze to the door, seeing Caleb standing there mirroring her expression. Lincoln must''ve


    been busy.


    Wait...


    Oh no he''s gonna kill her.


    I took a step in front of her in a protective manner, and I heard him growl low and loud.


    "Mate."

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Victoria''s pov


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    We were on our way back and I haven''t uttered a word. After Caleb portrayed his possessiveness


    towards Ashley, I got out of his way and he ''epted'' her. However, he didn''t say anything else. He


    just walked to the car and we followed in suit.


    Ashley looked nervous and confused, and if I was being truthful, so was I. I''m nervous for her, because


    even though I don''t know anything about this mate thing, I would''ve expected a little more reaction from


    him.


    Also, I just found out that these people are werewolves! I''ve been living with wolves. What a story.


    Caleb doesn''t know that I know, because I want to confront all of them about it. He did seem confused


    as to why I hadn''t questioned him about Ashley though, but he seemed too deep in thought to question


    me.


    This is gonna be a long drive.


    "What''s your name?" He finally asked her, looking at her through the rear view mirror.


    "A-ash-ley" She stuttered out quietly and it seemed as though he didn''t hear.


    "Her name is Ashley.¡± I spoke for the first time since I saw him today. "And don''t be scared Ashley, I


    won''t let them hurt you"


    "I would never hurt her" Caleb gritted out, and he actually caught me off guard. All this time that I''ve


    known Caleb, I''ve never seen him so irritated.


    "Well you''re scaring her so loosen up" I said, matching his tone.


    "Goddammit Victoria you don''t understand what''s happening right now so just let it be okay". So no


    more Tori? Okay.


    "Yea, sure I don''t know" I mumbled out and he gave me a confused look, but he didn''t say anything. I


    took a peep at Ashley again, and she looked even more tense and nervous.


    I felt bad for making her tell me everything. I could tell she was afraid of what they''ll do when they find


    out she''s the one who told me.


    After a very long and tense drive, we finally arrived at the mansion and Ashley was practically


    hyperventting. I held her hand reassuringly as we strolled behind Caleb towards the door.


    He stopped suddenly and we almost bumped into his back. He spun around with a shy smile on his


    face, the smile that I''m use to seeing. He scratched the back of his neck nervously, and I saw his


    cheeks getting red.


    "I''m Caleb by the way, and I''m sorry I''ve avoided you for the past two hours. I just never thought that-"


    "That your mate would be a rogue" She finished, looking down sadly.


    His eyes shot out of his head as he looked to me and I almostughed at his reaction. I shook my head


    telling him it''s okay. Sighing, he continued.


    "Ashley, look. I''ve grown up my whole life being told that rogues are bad. When I saw you, I was so


    conflicted. A part of me wanted to im you right there, but another part of me was confused


    and...angry" He took a step towards her and took her hand.


    "But then I realized that Tori here seemed to like you, and she doesn''t just like anybody" He nced at


    me and Iughed a little. "And even when I saw you, I could see that your not a bad wol- I mean


    person"


    "Don''t worry about everyone else. I would never let them hurt you" He whispered and I resisted the


    urge to ''awe''. "But I would really want this to work, so what I''m saying is, do you ept me?"


    He was looking vulnerable and sweet with his puppy eyes and all; I almost felt jealous. I noticed that


    she too looked a lot calmer and happy.


    "Yes, I ept you as my mate Caleb!" She eximed as they looked at each other lovingly. She was


    right, this was so beautiful.


    If only humans had mates. Darn.


    "Aweeeee" I gushed as I watched them.


    They both whipped their heads towards me as if they forgot I was there. I suddenly felt like I was


    intruding, so I quickly made my way inside to talk to the others.


    I found them all in the kitchenughing and talking. They noticed my presence and I was immediately


    met with smiles and a ton of ''hey'', ''you''re back'' and ''you have to help me get rid of this pimple''--thatst


    oneing from Emma of course.


    "You guys are werewolves" I blurted out, cutting to the chase. They all stared at me like deer in a


    headlight. I just stood there waiting for someone to deny, but no one did.


    I can''t believe this.


    "So?" I asked, getting impatient.


    "Victoria how did you-" Ty stopped mid sentence when Caleb and Ashley entered the kitchen. They all


    growled at her, and I saw her shrink back into Caleb as he held her tight, matching their growls.


    "Why did you bring a rogue here?" Ty asked, making his way over to her with a deadly look in his eyes.


    Ashley looked as if she was about to run. She wasn''t lying when she said they''ll kill first and ask


    questionster.


    "You''re the reason she found out! Aren''t you?" This came from Emma as she got up also, looking ready


    to kill Ashley.


    "Enough!" Caleb and I shouted simultaneously.


    He looked at me and I gave him a nod to go ahead to tell them. He didn''t seem surprised, so I guess


    Ashley told him that I know about werewolves before they came in here.


    "This is Ashley and she''s my mate. Victoria met her at the diner and hey kinda hit it off, so we''d


    appreciate if you ept her"


    They all looked taken aback by this, but I saw them back down. Emma looked slightly guilty and Ty''s


    normal demeanor returned. Lincoln and Luka have yet to say anything, but I saw them move beside Ty


    and Emma, standing tall and proud.


    "It''s good to have you in the family Ashley. I apologize for our behaviour, but I''m sure you understand.


    Of course, you''ll have to go through the induction process, but we''ll discuss the date a littleter" Ty


    said in a very professional tone and my mouth was hung so wide I could catch a whole swarm of bees.


    It was that easy? Is it because of the mate bond thingy?


    Don''t get me wrong, I was happy for her. But I thought it would''ve been more. Each of them did a curt


    nod to her and she did a little bow.


    "However, you will be under inspection for a couple weeks, to ensure we can truly trust you. But for


    now, wee to Brightwater Pack!" He finished while shaking her hand. Well I guess I''m all forgotten


    about.


    They each introduced themselves, saying stuff like Alpha and Gamma and whatever that meant. She


    looked at ease and I felt kinda jealous that they actually warmed up to her in one day, while for me it


    took a week. Nheless, I was more than happy for her. This is what she wanted.


    "Believe me, I mean you and your pack no harm" She said shyly. "I didn''t exactly choose this life, but I


    was being sold to another pack''s Alpha to be mated with, and I ran before they could get me, just as I


    turned 18" She added which broke my heart a little. Caleb looked as if he was about to kill somebody.


    "My father was the Gamma wolf, and he wasn''t okay with it but he was so loyal to his Alpha that he


    tried to convince me into being okay with it all. All for some stupid alliance." She ended with a sigh as


    we all looked at her with sad eyes.


    They all looked more torn than me though. I guess this mating thing ran deeper than I could ever


    understand.


    "I''ve been running for a year now, but every time I found somewhere, it was either a pack territory or


    invaded by rogues, and you all know I can''t live in the city" They nodded in understanding, and I


    suddenly felt out of ce. "I just got here a day ago. I was hungry and I found this diner in town, where


    I met Victoria.¡±


    She smiled brightly at me, and I returned one just as bright. It was then that everybody remembered my


    existence, as they stared at me with a horrified look on their faces. Luckily, Ashley continued.


    "I thought she was a wolf, so I was about to leave. But I didn''t know if she would chase after me and kill


    me, so I took the risk of talking to her, and I''m d I did" She smiled wider and I almost ''awed'' for the


    second time today.


    "She smelt like you guys, but she didn''t know anything about us, so I was about to leave again but she


    insisted I told her what I was insinuating. So I told her about us" She whispered, shrinking back a bit as


    Luka growled at her.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t know I was creating any damage. But I wanted to leave, and she wouldn''t let me until


    I told her, so I did and she put two and two together with you guys. Just as I was about to try and leave


    for the third time, I saw Caleb" She smiled at him and he just watched her already love struck.


    "So here we are, and here I am. I''ll tell you more about myselfter" She ended with a sigh.


    "It''s okay Ashley you don''t have to feel bad. We understand that you were just trying to get away from


    ournd before someone caught you. Besides, Victoria was bound to find out sooner orter, and we


    all knew it" Emma said, looking around at each of them.


    They all hung their heads, but said nothing. I don''t even know how to react to this new information. This


    morning I was worrying about having a crush on Luka, now I''m worrying about finding out that these


    people are wolves. WOLVES!!


    When his eyes changed colour.


    When he said my scent was in the room.


    Every time they would mess up and almost say wolf or pack.


    Those howls I always heard growing up. They weren''t just average wolves, they were these people in


    front of me.


    That''s the reason why they didn''t want me here at first. They didn''t want to risk their secret getting out. I


    would never tell anyone about them, but am I evenfortable enough to still stay here?


    "Look Victoria, we couldn''t tell you. It''s really-"


    "I know Luka." I whispered. I wasn''t upset because I understood. But I need some time to think. "I


    understand and respect your decision of not telling me. I understand everything now--why you said we


    couldn''t be friends, why none of you wanted me here. I understand" I finished with a sigh.


    Luka took a step towards me and I unintentionally stepped back. I didn''t even know why I did that. He


    looked hurt and I couldn''t help but feel bad.


    "Are you afraid of us? Of me?" He whispered, looking hurt. I quickly shook my head.


    "No Luka I''m not afraid of you guys. I''ve been here for a week now and none of you have made any


    moves to hurt me. But, I think I''m gonna spend the night at Charlette''s" I saw his is face fall once again,


    and I had to resist the urge to hug him.


    "Why? Don''t you like us anymore" Emma asked, and my heart broke at her torn face.


    "Of course I still like you guys. But I-"


    "So stay. You don''t have to leave, we can talk about it. I''ll introduce everything to you and answer every


    question you have" Luka said as he interrupted me. I sighed, shaking my head once again.


    "We will talk, but not tonight. I''lle back and talk tomorrow. But I just need to clear my head,e


    to terms with this much information before I learn more. Please understand, this is a lot for a human to


    take in"


    They all nodded, except for Luka.


    "Victoria-"


    "Luka. Please" I cut him off but he didn''t look like he was backing down. Didn''t he hear the part when I


    said I''ll be back?


    "Luka dude, let her go. She needs time to adjust" Lincoln spoke for the first time, holding his shoulder.


    He sighed in defeat and I was suddenly grateful for Lincoln.


    I hugged Ty and Lincoln, telling them thanks for not killing me since I got here. I then hugged Emma


    and she seemed like she wasn''t gonna let me go.


    "You better be back here tomorrow before sunset, or I''m tracking you down." She warned yfully, and


    I let out a light chuckle.


    I hugged Ashley and Caleb, while he held onto me a little longer than I would''ve liked.


    "Thank you for not letting her go the first time when she tried to leave" He whispered and I rxed,


    knowing that he was just grateful that I didn''t let Ashley go.


    "Just be good to her"


    Finally Luka. Why did it feel like a goodbye?


    I hugged him tightly. For some weird reason I didn''t feel threatened by them. I actually felt drawn to


    Luka. Maybe because I like him.


    "I can drop you if you''d like" He whispered in my hair, and I shook my head saying no.


    "I''ll drive, I know my way now. Plus I have work tomorrow at the hospital and I''ll need to drive"


    He sighed deeply and held me impossibly tighter. I didn''t understand why he was that upset, but I knew


    it was the fact that he didn''t want me to go.


    I packed an overnight bag and made my way to my car, looking back one more time to see him staring


    at me, as if he was about to pull me back inside. I took that as a sign to get in my car and pull out of the


    driveway.


    I saw him run behind the house and disappear into the mass of trees. I still didn''t understand why he


    was so upset about me leaving, but I couldn''t think about that right now.


    I nced at the sky now and then, loving how the moonplimented the stars perfectly as my mind


    flooded with thoughts.


    I drove slowly as I followed the road I memorized so well. I heard a long distant howl, like the one I


    heard the day that Luka said we couldn''t be friends, and I automatically knew that it was him.


    I''ll be back tomorrow little wolf. I''ll be back.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Luka''s pov


    "I''lle back and talk tomorrow," She had said. Except, she didn''t.


    It has been four days and there was still no sign of Victoria. When I called her, she always said that


    something came up and she''lle the next day, or she didn''t answer at all. It was getting old.


    I couldn''t help but feel like a scene was reying in my life, like deja vu, and it was terrifying. I don''t


    want to live through that again. When she was leaving on Sunday, my wolf became restless.


    I couldn''t control him, and for some reason he believes she''s in danger. I can''t me him though. The


    last time someone dear to us left, she never came back. I guess that''s why it affected us this much.


    Yes, Victoria is dear to us, dear to me. It was my wolf at first, and I didn''t get why. I just thought that he


    liked her because of her resemnce to E, but after time I realized it wasn''t just that. Sometimes my


    heart would hurt when I look at her, because she reminds me so much of E, but then again she''s the


    very same one who makes it feel better again.


    It exined why he was always calm around her, and overtime, so was I. When I am around her, I don''t


    feel as horrible as I did for the past year, and I like it.


    She makes me feel like I used to once upon a time. I know I''ve only known this girl for like a month, but


    being wolves, our feelings are heightened and I can''t help it.


    Sometimes I feel guilty that I''m feeling happy while my mate is in a grave somewhere, but can I mourn


    her forever?


    I still love her so much, and I will always love and cherish her. I miss her so damn much, and I''m not


    100% sure if I''ll ever truly get over her. She''ll always be my one true mate, but I don''t want to live in


    sorrow and regret forever.


    But what do I do when my one shot at escaping that life walked out and isn''ting back? I have to go


    get her.


    I was just about to go get some breakfast when I heard a knock on my door. I saw my dad and a sad


    looking Emma stroll in. Emma hasn''t been taking it well either. She has Ashley, and they seem to get


    along quite better than I expected, but both of them wanted Victoria toe back.


    Who would''ve thought? Emma, who was mostly against Victoria being here, fell in love with her the


    most.


    "Still no word about hering back?" My dad asked, as I shook my head saying no.


    We had filled him and mom in about Ashleying and Victoria finding out about us. Of course, mom


    was more irritated about the whole Victoria thing, but she was happy about Ashley.


    My dad seemed content with it all, but I''m not surprised. He always trusted our judgment, but he


    seemed strangely interested in Victoria.


    "Do you think she''s gonnae back?" Emma asked in a strained voice. I hated seeing her like this,


    she''s my baby sister after all.


    "She has to," I said firmly, gazing at nothing in particr. "Even if I have to go get her myself"


    "Son, you do know why you''re this allured to her right?" he asked and I nodded, knowing quite well why


    my wolf liked her at first, and why I got so attracted to her this fast.


    "Good. I''ve only seen this only a few times in my lifetime, but I''m happy my son is one of the lucky


    ones" He patted my back reassuringly as I gave him a small smile.


    "Wait what do you guys know that I don''t know?" Emma asked, obviously confused. I smiled at her


    innocence.


    "His wolf has imprinted on Victoria".


    "But no one is to tell her this just yet" I added. "When shees back, I don''t want her running off


    again because of this. She already has enough wolf drama tost her a while"


    ***


    -Victoria''s pov-


    I''ve been sitting in my patient''s room for the past hour, waiting on her to respond. I was assigned to her


    when she just arrived three weeks ago, and I''ve be so attached to her. She''s the sweetest old


    lady I''ve ever met, and now she was unresponsive, drifting into aa.


    In my profession, it was advised not to get too attached to our patients, but I always did. If I feel like I


    know them, I''ll be more persistent in treating them better. But now I understand why they said that.


    Velma, my patient, has been like a little mentor to me throughout the weeks.


    She always knew what to say and how to make me feel better. Three days ago when I came to work


    ready to see her again, I was met with her in this state. It broke my heart more everyday.


    I know I was supposed to return to Luka''s house on Monday, but I couldn''t bring myself to.


    One part of me was still confused about the whole situation. Not that I''m using her, but when I needed


    Velma the most, this chose to happen.


    Another part of me was still here for the very reason of being close to the hospital, so I cane really


    early and leave kindate. I even slept herest night to check on her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Of course, I have other responsibilities and patients so I can''t spend the whole day here, but I sure


    wish I could.


    Sighing, I made my way to the front desk to collect my new patient''s file.


    Coming to think of it, I actually missed Luka and his family. I guess I should head back by the end of


    the week. I just hoped I''ll be able to handle it all. I know they mean something to me, so I cant and wont


    just drop them like that. But weirdly, I still haven''te to terms with everything just yet.


    "Victoria...." I heard someone call and I froze. I know that voice too well. I slowly turned around to see


    Luka looking at me with a slightly relieved look on his face.


    "Wh-what are you doing here?" I asked quietly.


    He looked hurt as if he expected a different reaction, and I suddenly felt bad. I walked over to him and


    wrapped my arms around him, engulfing him in a hug and he responded immediately by returning the


    hug.


    I felt at peace, and I heard a low purr-like sounding from his chest. Are they wolves or tigers?


    "What are you doing here?" I asked again, stepping out of his embrace.


    "You didn''te back and we were worried and we miss you" He said, looking like a five year old


    confessing his crush on the new girl in kindergarten. He''s so cute.


    I sighed, feeling terribly selfish for not considering their feelings.


    "It''s beenplicated," I admitted. "It''s not that I don''t want toe, I just have some stuff to do before


    I do"


    He looked disappointed and all I wanted to do was wipe that look off his face.


    "You cane back and we work it out together. We all will" He suggested, but I shook my head


    saying no. Was I being unnecessarily difficult? Maybe.


    "But-"


    "Nurse Dendes we need you in room 45 immediately" I heard through the inte. That''s Velma''s


    room.


    Without saying a word, I dashed towards the room I''ve spent most my days in. My heart was beating


    rapidly as I wondered what could possibly be wrong.


    Upon reaching the room, I was left rooted in my spot at the door as I stared in shock and relief at Velma


    smiling at me as they unstrung her. She''s awake.


    I took slow steps towards her, as if I would send her back unconscious if I moved too fast. I was so far


    fetched in my daze that I didn''t even notice that Luka followed me in here. He wasn''t not even allowed


    in here.


    "You''re awake" I whispered as I gently hugged her.


    The other nurses started to leave, not before giving Luka weird looks but they didn''t say anything.


    Maybe they assumed that he was rted to her since I let hime in here.


    "Of course I''m awake love. Did you really think you could get rid of me that easily?" She joked, and I


    gentlyughed. I missed her little jokes.


    I got her some water and started giving her the necessary shots and what not.


    "Who is this handsome fe? Is he the Luka you''re always talking about?" She asked and I''m sure I


    turned as red as my lipstick. He stepped forward and shook her hand.


    "Yes that is me. And you are?"


    "Oh I''m Velma dear. Aren''t you a charmer? I''ve heard a lot about you"


    He peered in my direction slightly worried. I shook my head, indicating that I haven''t shared anything


    personal as she continued talking.


    "I''ve been sorta helping her with her emotions and decisions" She added, sending him a wink. "But five


    days ago I fell into a state of unconsciousness"


    "That''s kinda why I haven''te back yet. I felt like I had to be close to her" I whispered and


    realization lit up his face.


    "I''m sorry you both had to go through that" He said. "Victoria I didn''t know..."


    "It''s okay. I can''t really spread confidential information about my patients so I couldn''t exactly tell you


    why I wasn''ting back"


    "Oh honey you didn''t have to do that" Velma cooed as she sat up more. "I appreciate your concern and


    I love you more for it, but you don''t have to put your life on hold for lil old me"


    "I know but I felt like I had to" I mumbled as I sat beside her, Luka watching us carefully.


    "Well I''m fine now, so you go ahead and go home with Luka. I can see that he missed you. " Her tone


    was teasing, causing us both to blush awkwardly.


    "Okay." I sighed, "But my shift doesn''t end till 3 so you can head back and I''ll drive when I''m done" I


    said to him. He simply shook his head.


    "No need. I don''t mind waiting, and Lincoln is actually outside waiting to take your car back. I can tell


    him to go on home while I wait"


    So he actually didn''t n to go home without me today.


    "Okay" I whispered with a blush. He kissed Velma''s hand saying goodbye as he left the room, not


    before smiling at me.


    "He''s a keeper you know?" Velma gushed and Iughed, shaking my head at her suggestive smile.


    Yep. He surely is.


    ***


    "Honey I''m home!" I shouted with amusementced in my tone, as I stepped through the door.


    Luka said he informed the others that I wasing back, and he said Emma was overly excited. If I''m


    being honest, I really missed her too.


    I heard rapid feet rushing downstairs and I was tackled to the floor by a squealing Emma and....Caleb?


    Iughed out loud as they both squeezed the life out of me, until Luka pulled them off me as if they


    weighed nothing.


    "Don''t you ever do that again you hear me?" Emma scolded, and I yfully pouted at her.


    "At least you didn''t track me down as you promised"


    "Oh I was gonna, but my brothers wouldn''t let me" She said with a pout of her own. I hugged her once


    again as Caleb went to the stairs and dragged a shy looking Ashley in my direction.


    "Are you afraid to tackle me like these two?" I asked as I hugged her.


    "Well I don''t know you like they do, I didn''t want to intrude on your little reunion"


    "Awe Ashley that''s non sen- Woah what is that on your neck?" I asked in shock.


    She had a weird looking mark on her neck, like a birthmark. But I knew it wasn''t there on Sunday. She


    simply blushed as she looked to Caleb, who immediately engulfed her in a hug, kissing the new


    birthmark as she giggled. They''re so cute.


    "I''ll exin it all when we talk," Luka said as he pulled me to the kitchen to get dinner. I didn''t even get


    a chance to change out of my scrubs.


    A few minutester I was wrapped in two more hugs from Lincoln and Ty. They all seemed extremely


    happy to see me. It was weird because I''ve only been gone for four days. It seemed as though they all


    knew something I didn''t.


    Shortly after, Mama bear and a man I assume was Luka''s father came into the kitchen with huge


    smiles on their faces, except, Mama bear''s smile was kinda strained.


    "You must be Victoria" The man said as he grabbed me in a hug, taking mepletely off guard. "I''m


    Christopher but you can call me Chris of course. I''ll officially like to introduce you to my mate and wife


    Ste"


    Well I guess they know that I know. But why does he seem so content about it?


    "It''s a pleasure." I smiled at both of them. Ste, aka Mama bear, looked highly conflicted with herself,


    as if she''s contemting something.


    "Likewise dear" He said. "I know you don''t know it yet, but you''re very important to us, and will be just


    as important to the pack soon"


    I gazed at him in utter confusion, since I had no clue what he was insinuating.


    "Dad.." Luka growled in a warning tone. Chris simplyughed as he waved his son off.


    "It will all make sense in time my dear," he simply said, taking his seat at the table.


    Well then.


    I hope it does.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Anonymous pov


    "What do you mean the deal is off?" He yelled through the phone, and I pinched the bridge of my nose


    in frustration.


    "When I say it''s off I mean it''s off! Good luck with your life but you won''t hear from me again" I said in


    an evenly irritated tone.


    "Oh we shall see about that"


    And with that, the line went dead. I buried my head in my hands, exasperated because I knew this


    won''t be the end of it.


    "So?"


    I looked up, forgetting she was in the room with me. I simply shook my head, as I couldn''t find the


    strength to speak. Her chest rose in anger as she looked at me as if I was the worst person in the


    world.


    "Well you''re on your own with this one. I told you not to, but you did anyway! Do whatever you want,


    but leave me and the people I care about out of it"


    With that, she stormed out of the room.


    I really dug myself deep in this one.


    ***


    -Victoria''s pov-


    It''s been a whole 24 hours and Luka hasn''t started talking about his wolfy thing as yet. I had a feeling


    that he was stalling, but I couldn''t go another day without knowing everything.


    I just got back from my shift at the diner and I was determined to go have that talk he promised.


    Buuuutttt right after I get a shower.


    Feeling refreshed and somewhat confident, I marched down the hall to the familiar double doored


    bedroom I knew so well. As I was about to knock, the door flew open revealing a half naked Luka with


    wet hair, looking sexy and all. Just like in my dream.


    "Oh hey. I was on my way to go get a snack. You want one? You can wait in here till I get back" He said


    as he stepped aside to let me in.


    I held up the snacks in my hand, indicating that I already got them before I came upstairs.


    You see, Luka was such a baby sometimes. Every night about three hours after dinner, he would go


    get a snack and bring back to his room. I often wondered how he was still so fit.


    Smiling a little, he closed the door and sat on the bed next to me. I climbed up further onto the bed,


    leaning up against the bed-head as he followed my movements. For someone so disconnected from


    the world and people, he surely doesn''t mind sharing his space with me. Every time I came in here, I


    always treated his room as my own and he didn''t seem to mind.


    "So what''s up?" He asked as I handed him a snack.


    " We have to talk, remember" I retorted with an eye roll.


    "Talk about what?"


    I just gave him a deadpanned look.


    "Okay okay what do you want to know?" He asked, giving me all his attention.


    "Everything"


    He sighed. "Well we''re werewolves" He stated, then continued eating.


    Really?


    I can''t with this man.


    "No shit Sherlock!" I eximed which only caused him tough. "Come on Luka you said we would


    talk. That''s one of the reasons I came back, remember....?"


    He tensed. I hit the nail right on the head. Good.


    "How much did Ashley tell you?" He asked after a while, seeming more serious.


    "She just kinda introduced me to it I guess. Only that you guys live together and away from humans.


    She told me about rogues and mates" I noticed that he tensed up when I said mates. He was quiet for


    a while, then he started.


    "We''ve been around for a very long time, and we''ve managed to keep our existence a secret or very


    down low. The few humans who find out are either forced to keep quiet and form some sort of alliance,


    or they are killed."


    I gasped at this. They must be really serious about their secret.


    "Victoria, not everyone can be trusted. Some people may want to use us to make money or do all sorts


    of experiments to be like us. You have to understand our terms" He rified, seemingly having seen


    my reaction. I nodded in understanding, urging him to continue.


    "Our packs are run by Alphas. They are the strongest and most respected among pack members. You''ll


    learn more along the way, some things are learnt better by seeing rather than hearing"


    "Okay."


    "Betas are second inmand, and help run the pack alongside the Alpha. Gammas are third in


    command, they usually help with running the pack also, but sometimes they get other duties like


    training the warriors or managing border patrol."


    Everything was so interesting. Who would''ve thought a whole other world existed?


    "As you may already notice, this house is home to the leaders of this pack, The Brightwater Pack" He


    smiled, looking proud. My eyes widened in realization. The Alpha, Beta and Gamma live in this house!


    "Who are they?" I asked, even more interested. He chuckled.


    "Ty is the Alpha, Caleb is the Beta and Lincoln is the Gamma. Ashley automatically became the Beta


    female, since they are mates. When Ty finds his mate, she''ll be the Luna, as in the Alpha female" He


    looked straight ahead with a distant look in his eyes.


    "Why aren''t you the Alpha?" I asked, feeling somewhat biased. They''re brothers so I knew he could''ve


    been Alpha too. He chuckled but no humour was in it.


    "I''ll tell you one day" He said in a tone that told me to drop it. "Emma and I are Alpha bloods, so we live


    here also. Our parents use to live here, but when the title was passed on, the new generation of


    leaders took over"


    "So when Ty has his kids, they''ll take over here too, and y''all would have to move out?" I asked, not


    really liking this information. Who would want to have a temporary home?


    "It''s not like that" Heughed but I didn''t get the joke. "It''s just how things work around here. We don''t


    mind. They''re a lot of ces in the pack where we can live with our individual mates. The privacy would


    be a blessing to us" He smirked.


    "Do you have a mate?" I asked, just realizing I didn''t think about it.


    And here I was crushing on a man who probably has a mate. When I realized I didn''t hear an answer, I


    nced at him to see him staring at a wall, looking hurt and highly conflicted. I suddenly regretted


    asking him.


    "Luka? What happened?" I whispered carefully.


    "I think we''re done here" He gritted out without looking at me.


    Ouch.


    I sat there for a while longer, still shocked that he just kicked me out. I slowly climbed off the bed


    without a word. Making my way to the door, I nced at him to see him still gazing at nothing in


    particr with the same look on his face.


    "Goodnight" I croaked out, and I saw him nod slightly.


    I left the room with my heart in my stomach, walking to my own room feeling hurt. Since I got here, I''ve


    seen him act this way towards others before, but when he just did it to me, it hit a different nerve.


    Why does it even hurt me this much? Maybe I like him more than I thought. It''s weird actually. I just


    found out this man is a freaking wolf and instead of running for the hills, I fall even deeper in this mess.


    Story of my life.


    It was nearing 11 pm and I decided to take it early tonight. Velma has been doing better and I want to


    get to the hospital early tomorrow before she gets released. I plopped in bed, relishing in the


    comfortable softness.


    I couldn''t help but wonder why Luka got so upset. Did something happen to his mate? Has he not


    found her yet?


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I knew now what not to talk to him about. But if we''re gonna be friends and live in the same house for a


    couple months, doesn''t it have toe up again?


    Sometimes I wished I wasn''t so nosey. Since he made it very clear that he doesn''t want to talk about


    the whole Alpha and mate thing, I knew I won''t stop until I know everything. This curiosity of mine is


    gonna be my downfall.


    I heard a knock on my door, pulling me out of my thoughts. Making my way over, I couldn''t help but feel


    grumpy since whoever it was just made me get up from myfy spot. Now I wont find it back.


    To my surprise, Luka stood in front of me with a guilty look stered on his face. I guess he felt bad.


    "I''m sorry" He mumbled while he held my hand. Bold move. "It''s just...It''s a really touchy topic for me


    but I shouldn''t have treated you like that."


    "It''s okay Luka. I know what it''s like to have a trigger" I whispered as I held his cheek with my free


    hand. He leaned into my touch and closed his eyes.


    To be honest, I was still kinda hurt about what happened, but I appreciated that he came to apologize.


    "I''m sorry that I brought it up. I didn''t know that it would affect you like this" He opened his eyes and


    looked deep into mine.


    "I know." He whispered, stepping inside and closing the door. " You don''t know how hard this is for me"


    He looked like he was in pain. "It''s so hard to be away from you but so hard to be close to you" He


    finished, confusing me even more.


    He held me by the waist as he pulled me closer to him, cupping my cheek with one hand. My breathing


    was getting faster and so was my heartbeat.


    "You''re gonna be the death and life of me Victoria" He whispered almost inaudibly as he gazed into


    what felt like my soul.


    His head titled closer to mine slowly, but I dared not to move. I tried to focus on what he just said


    instead of the wonderful smell of him that was doing wonders to my heart. The closer he got, the tighter


    he held me, showing me silently that there was no going back.


    And then, he kissed me.


    His lips caught mine in a breath-taking kiss that instantly had my eyes fluttering closed, and my legs


    turning to jelly. I immediately returned the kiss, enjoying the feeling that rushed through me like a


    blissful flood. This wasn''t a dream. It was happening for real this time.


    He held me impossibly closer to his body, deepening the kiss by each second. It wasn''t too needy, but


    it wasn''t too slow either.


    I heard a low growl rumble from his chest as he buried his face in my neck, nting slow teasing kisses


    along my tender flesh. With another growl, he lifted me and pressed me against a wall, and my legs


    automatically wrapped around his waist.


    He continued kissing my neck until he reached a sensitive spot where he sucked mercilessly on the


    area. I let out a low moan as he nipped at the area a few times. He held me even tighter as his teeth


    scraped my neck lightly. They felt extra sharp but I was too in the moment to question it.


    Suddenly, he snapped his head away from my neck, taking mepletely by surprise with his prompt


    action. I met his eyes with a gasp as I ogled amber/golden pools, staring deeply into mine.


    I would''ve thought that I would be scared, but I was only amazed. They''re beautiful.


    He looked slightly worried, so I ced my hand on his cheek reassuringly, caressing it softly.


    "It''s okay" I whispered as I leaned in and captured his lips once again.


    He released his hold on me, making me slide down the wall slowly but never breaking the kiss. I felt


    superb as he took control of the kiss once more, this time it was needy and somewhat longing.


    Loving the way it felt, I moaned once again in the kiss, receiving a satisfying groan from him.


    He broke the kiss and buried his face in my neck again, inhaling deeply.


    "E..." He mumbled, changing my moodpletely.


    Well so much for being turned on.


    My name is VICTORIA.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Victoria''s pov


    "I can''t believe you''re actually leaving. I mean, I''m happy that you''re better but I''ll miss you" I said as I


    hugged Velma for the hundredth time today.


    "You can alwayse and visit me at my home." She squiggled something on a paper and handed it


    to me. "Here. This is my address. I look forward to your visit" She smiled, but I barely returned it.


    "I know you''re gonna miss my wonderfulpany," She winked. "But I have a feeling you are sad


    about something else"


    I sighed and gave a short nod. "I just didn''t have the best night"


    I could''ve had the best night, but someone just had to ruin the moment.


    "Wanna talk about it?" She asked willingly, but I shook my head saying no.


    I honestly didn''t think I would be this hurt about it. Who would''ve thought? One man hurt me twice in


    the same night, just by uttering a couple words. Damn, I''ve gone weak.


    It even hurts to remember it all.


    ***shback****


    "What did you just call me?" I asked as I jumped out of his grasp. His eyes widened in horror as he


    attempted to hold me again. Oh no you don''t.


    "Victoria listen-"


    "So now you know my name" I seethed. "Wow I should''ve known better" I whispered, running my


    fingers through my hair.


    "It''s not like that. My mind just wondered for a minute, I was thinking about you all along"


    Yea right.


    "It''s okay. It''s not like we''re together or anything, you don''t have to apologize or feel bad" I mumbled


    while fiddling with the end of my hair.


    He stared at me as if he wanted to say something, but didn''t know how to. I took it as a chance to


    escape this nightmare.


    "I um- I need to get to bed. I''m tired. Goodnight and don''t worry about it"


    He looked skeptical but eventually sighed in defeat and left my room, not before whispering a shaky


    ''goodnight'' first.


    I know I told him that it was okay, but in reality it was far from okay. It affected me greater than it


    should''ve.


    I know this E girl means something to him.


    I know because the first time he saw me, that''s the very same name that he called me.


    And it hurts.


    ***End of shback***


    "Victoria dear" Velma called, snapping me out of my little daze. "Seems as if I lost you there" She


    chuckled. " I was just saying that if you ever want to talk, you know where to find me" I simply nodded


    with a smile.


    We were still in the waiting area, waiting on her grandson toe pick her up. It was my short day


    today, so my shift was already over. I decided to make sure Velma was okay before I headed back to


    the pack.


    Never thought I''d see the day I would say something like that.


    I wasn''t in any rush to go face you know who either.


    After what felt like forever, we were finally notified that her grandson had arrived.


    To my utmost surprise and dismay, I came face to face with the one and only ditcher ex, Jonah. You''ve


    got to be kidding me.


    "He''s your grandson?"


    "She''s your nurse?" We both asked at the same time, but with totally different expressions on our


    faces. He looked a little too happy while I''m pretty sure irritation was stered on my face.


    "You two know each other?" Velma beamed,pletely oblivious to the steam radiating off me.


    "Unfortunately" I retorted sweetly, as the smile dropped from his face. "Now tell me Jonah, you know


    your grandmother has been in the hospital for three weeks, yet I didn''t see youe visit once."


    This made my irritation for him grow more. It seemed like he didn''t care about her. Even the two years


    that we dated, he never once mentioned this sweetdy.


    The look of guilt was evident on his face as he tried toe up with a pathetic excuse.


    "I''m a very busy man Victoria" Heughed awkwardly.


    "Of course. Always too busy for even a phone call. I know too well Jonah"


    "Am I missing something here?" Velma asked, obviously confused.


    "I''ll exin to you on the way grandma-"


    "Yea you better not lie to her" I mumbled. "Well if that''s all I guess we should get going"


    "You''reing with us?" He asked, a little too excited.


    I scoffed "Uh no. I''m going to my car"


    I pushed Velma''s wheelchair out into the parking lot, while telling her again what her medical home


    schedule entailed.


    "So um- I would actually like to talk to you about everything. I know I''ll never have another chance with


    yo-"


    "That''s correct"


    "But, I would really like it if we could start over? You know like friends" He suggested, showcasing his


    perfect teeth.


    I stayed quiet for a bit, not entirely sure if I wanted to open a door I closed years ago. He didn''t just hurt


    me, he helped break me. When I look at him, all I see is someone I can''t trust or depend on. Do I really


    want friendship with someone like him?


    "I don''t know..."


    "Victoria," a voice I knew too well, called.


    I spun around to see Luka a few feet away from me. His clothes looked rugged and his hair looked


    messy, but he looked so hot and lickabl-


    No Victoria!


    "What are you doing here? I was just about to get back"


    "Oh is that Luka dear?" Velma beamed through the window. He smiled as he made his way towards


    her, kissing her hand.


    "It''s good to see that you''re better, Velma," he said.


    "And who exactly is this?" Jonah asked, seeming annoyed. Okay?


    "Oh this is Luka" Velma answered. "Victoria has been staying with him. They have a little thing going


    on" She whispered thest part like an excited teen, but we all heard.


    "Why are you staying with him?" Jonah gritted out.


    "That''s none of your business" Luka seethed, seeming equally irritated.


    "Well whatever the reason is, she can stay with us right grandma?"


    "There''s no need for that. Besides, you don''t even live with me" Velma stated calmly with a lightugh.


    "Uh. I''m right here, remember. And I stay wherever I want to stay Jonah. You don''t get to decide where


    or who I stay with" How dare he act like he has some im on me? He lost all the privilege he had to


    voice opinions when he left five years ago.


    I left for my car after telling Velma bye, with Luka right behind me.


    "Where''s your car?" I asked "You know we''re gonna have to travel separately right?"


    "Actually, I ran here so I could drive back with you"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    My face heldplete horror and shock." You ran here?"


    "I''m a wolf remember? It''s faster to run here in wolf form than to drive anyways. " He said, like it was no


    big deal. I should really ask to see them in wolf form soon.


    I nodded as we hopped in my car, he took the driver''s side and I couldn''t be more happy.


    We drove in silence for a bit, and I was sure that the tension was because of what happenedst night.


    I wanted to talk to him about it, but the wound was too fresh. I''m afraid I''ll say things I don''t mean.


    "So who''s Jonah?" He asked, seeming slightly vexed at the mention of his name.


    I just peered at him. Thirty minutes in silence and the first thing he asked is who Jonah is?


    "Well my day was dandy! Thanks for asking" I retorted sarcastically. He chuckled but I could see that


    he was impatient.


    "Who''s Jonah?" He asked again. OH okay then.


    "Who''s E?" I hurled back a little too harsh, but I didn''t regret it. I saw him visibly flinch at my question


    and his face held frustration and a little guilt, but it was gone in a sh.


    "You''re really gonna y that game?"


    "I''m ying games? I''m not the one who called someone else''s name in the middle of making out!


    Seems like you''re the one ying with me" I was bubbling up inside. How dare he!


    "You didn''t give me a chance to exin Victoria," he said through his teeth. Why is he so mad though?


    "Okay so exin" I offered calmly.


    Nothing.


    "Well!?"


    Still nothing.


    "I thought so," I whispered a little disappointed, but still angry.


    Why am I even angry? He''s not my boyfriend or anything, and I''m not his mate. So why would he even


    feel the same way about me?


    Wait.


    His mate. He''s a wolf so he has a mate!


    Oh my gosh is E his....


    "Is E your mate?" I asked carefully.


    "Yes"


    "What happened to her?" I suddenly felt bad. Was she the reason he was always like this? What did


    she do?


    "She left"


    I waited for him to continue, but he didn''t.


    We sat in silence for the rest of the way.


    My mind swirled with a lot of questions, the most frequent being why she left. By the looks of it in their


    world, mates don''t just up and leave.


    It''spletely useless trying to get it out of him, so I guess I''ll have to find other sources.


    I gently ced my hand on his that was resting on his thigh, and I saw him visibly rx.


    What I didn''t get though, if he has a mate, why did he kiss me? Why did he take me to his home and


    risk everything?


    Why does he seem so attached? I just don''t get it.


    Well I guess I''ll have to find out.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Victoria''s pov


    Three weeks flew by a little too fast that I didn''t even notice. Everything was happening so quickly. The


    pack was getting ready for another barbecue and Ashley''s ''induction'' was being nned.


    Her observation period practically ended since the first week she came; they had no real reason not to


    trust her. Apparently due to the mate bond, Caleb would be able to detect if she was being dishonest


    when she told us the rest of her story.


    Since then, Emma, Ashley and I have be like the power puff girls. We were almost always


    together that Caleb was starting to get jealous.


    Turns out, Ashley is the total opposite of Emma and I. When I first met her, I totally misjudged her


    personality. Instead of being the bold, sassy person I thought she was, she was actually really quiet


    and sweet. Not saying that Emma and I aren''t sweet, but she was like a baby.


    Mama bear even stopped giving me death res. She gave simple greetings the few times when she


    came around. She even asked me to help thedies with the barbecue. I still don''t trust her, but it was


    nice to know I wasn''t surrounded by wolves that hate me.


    Things have been practically going great, and Luka and I went back to normal after a week or so. I


    started going to his room again to chat and eatte night snacks.


    We didn''t mention the kiss, ex boyfriends or his mate. We just simply acted like none of it happened.


    Actually, he acted like nothing happened, I just went along with it since we were back to normal.


    I, on the other hand, had other ns. I tried finding out more about E, but every effort was made null.


    Anytime I asked someone, they would get tense and say ''It''s not their story to tell'', which I understood


    but ugh.


    But I had a n which I was executing at this very moment.


    Hearing the bell to the diner''s door ring, I snapped my head up with a smile when I saw Lincoln walking


    through. He made his way to me with a confused look on his face.


    I left him a note in a ce that only he would find, telling him to meet me here at one. I knew he would


    call and ask why, so I wrote that it''s very important and can only be discussed face to face. I also told


    him that he should run here, since I had to drive.


    I knew he was the only one who woulde without questioning my request.


    "What''s wrong Victoria?" He asked, seeming worried. I gave him a guilty smile because I knew he was


    probably worried as hell.


    "I wanted to talk about... " I trailed, giving him a sweet apologetic look. "E". I squeaked, turning my


    head to the side.


    He gave me a look that I dreaded getting the whole time I waited here.


    "Victoria I told you before that-"


    "I know it''s not your story to tell, bute on please." I pleaded with puppy dog eyes. "I think we both


    know I''m not going anywhere anytime soon, and I can''t live with the suspense."


    "So ask him. I''m not telling you like this. He''ll kill me Vic, you''re obviously not right in the head."


    "If you think I''m sane, you just don''t know me well enough," I stated nonchntly. He just stared at me


    like I was indeed insane.


    "Okay look Lincoln, I won''t tell him that you told me." I tried to reason with him but he just shook his


    head saying no.


    Well, time for n B.


    I''m a terrible person for this but here it goes.


    I buried my head in my hands, sniffling a few times till I felt the tears fall. Smiling victoriously, I held my


    head up for him to see my fake tears, molding my face in a hurt expression. I saw his eyes soften as he


    took in my face. Yes!


    "Victoria what''s wrong?" He asked calmly, holding my hands for fort''. I sniffled.


    "You see Lincoln, I''ve never really had a family. Since I met you guys, I finally felt like I belonged, even


    though the situation isplicated" I stared in his eyes as I continued.


    This was actually the truth. I just never intended on using it as a tool to get what I wanted.


    "I actually like Luka" I whispered, making the tears fall more. I saw his face light up, and he looked way


    happier than I expected.


    "You do?" He asked excitedly, and I nodded with another sniff.


    "But three weeks ago, we kissed and he called E''s name instead of mine.."


    I carefully told him what happened that day and the day after, leaving out certain intimate details. I even


    told him that her name was the first thing he said when he saw me for the first time ever.


    Slowly but surely, this act was getting too real. I realized the tears were falling willingly instead of by


    force. He looked torn as I continued.


    "I just" *Sniff*  "Wanna know" *Sniff sniff* "If I should invest more" *Sniff*  "In him"


    I didn''t once think about it this way. I was too hell bent on finding out what happened, that I didn''t think


    about how it was affecting me.


    "It''s hard you know? I don''t know where I''m at in this situation and it hurts"


    My voice cracked at the end and he came beside me, putting aforting hand around my shoulders. I


    leaned my head on him as I finished pouring out three weeks of bottled up emotions.


    "All my life I''ve had people walk out on me, and I don''t think I can bear that again. I''ve spent years


    building up this wall that one man managed to start breaking in such a short time." I sighed. "Lincoln I


    just wanna know the truth" I made eye contact with him again. "I just want to know who she is, why she


    left and if she''sing back"


    "She''s noting back," he said calmly.


    "And even if she doesn''t, am I gonna forever be in her shadow Lincoln? Will he ever even look at me


    even half the way he looked at her? I just wanna know Lincoln" I admitted, feeling defeated.


    It wasn''t about my nosiness again. I just used that as an excuse to get answers for what my heart really


    wanted to know.


    Is it worth it?


    "I just wanna know if I should stay or if I should leave" I closed my eyes as more tears fell. My voice


    was cracking and I feltpletely vulnerable. Something I haven''t been in a while.


    "No you can''t leave Victoria" Lincoln whispered, looking pained.


    "And why the hell not Lincoln?" I asked, getting frustrated. These damn tears were giving me a


    headache.


    "Because...." He sighed. "Look Vic, you''re more important to Luka than you know. You''re important to


    us"


    "Why is that? I noticed all of you seemed more attached to me than usual, I''m not blind. But what''s so


    important about me?"


    I was genuinely curious. Even when they warmed up to me, they didn''t start acting too attached until


    three weeks ago.


    "I- I can''t tell you" He uttered. Of freaking course!


    "More secrets." I breathed out irritated. "See Lincoln this is what I cannot do. I know this much of y''all


    secrets yet I don''t even know half of it. I''m not telling you guys to take me in and tell me everything, but


    if I''m gonna feel ufortable then I can''t stay"


    "No you hav-"


    "I don''t have to do anything Lincoln. If I stay I''ll just get even more invested and then it''ll hurt too much


    when he constantly chooses her. And I''m not being bitter, I know what mates mean to you guys. I just


    wanna know the truth, so I can have proper closure if I need to" I ended with a sigh as I gently wiped


    my tears with a napkin.


    He sat silent for a minute, as if he didn''t know what to do. I suddenly felt bad for guilt tripping him. But


    on another hand, I''m d I did.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    This whole quest wasn''t just because I was nosey. That probably ounted for 40% of the reason. The


    big reason was I needed rity. The truth is, I just wanted to know how important she is to him, and if


    there can ever be a chance with us.


    If there isn''t, I''ll just leave. Not out of bad spirit, but I know if I stayed, I would fall too deep and get hurt.


    And I''m not going through that again.


    So yes, that''s the real reason I was so invested in E. I''m scared of getting hurt. I finally admitted it to


    myself.


    I''ve be so vulnerable to this man, that I gave him a tool that he can use to crush me with just one


    word.


    E.


    I was so lost in my thoughts that I didn''t even remember that Lincoln was sitting beside me, regarding


    me with so much concern. I didn''t like it.


    I don''t like to be like this, especially around people. It''s a good thing it''s Sunday and the diner is almost


    empty.


    We sat infortable silence for a couple more minutes. I wasn''t gonna pressure him to tell me any


    longer. My cover was blown.


    He rubbed my shoulders reassuringly, and I''m sorta d that he was the one that was here. Emma,


    being Emma wouldn''t have known what to do, and Caleb would''ve been acting awkward. Ashley


    obviously doesn''t know anything and Luka... Well we all know that story.


    "I''ll be right back. I''m gonna make a phone call" he announced softly, and I simply nodded in response.


    I watched him through the ss window as he talked to the other person on the line. It seemed like the


    conversation was heated, as he ran his hand through his perfectly wavy hair too many times.


    After what seemed like forever, he appeared back inside, but he took his original seat, since I calmed


    down a bit.


    "Victoria" He said carefully, and I gave him a weird look. "As I said, it was never my story to tell, and I


    respect Luka''s privacy" He exined and I nodded in understanding. It was wrong of me to try and use


    my emotions against him in the first ce. Even if it led to the rity my heart needed.


    "But I do believe you should know what happened, so I called Luka and he''s on his way"


    He seemed tense, like he expected me to erupt, but I was grateful. Luka was the person I wanted to


    hear it from since day one, he just didn''t want to.


    "Thank you Lincoln" I smiled genuinely. I''m d we had this meeting. It didn''t turn out how I intended,


    but it was more than okay.


    "Don''t mention it. I just have one favour to ask though" He seemed nervous as I urged him to continue.


    He held my hand across the table.


    "No matter what happens, please don''t leave. It will all make sense soon, but we can''t lose you.


    Please"


    The look in his eyes tore me. I don''t know why, but this seemed really important to them. Can I do to


    them what everybody in my life has ever done to me? When I''m obviously this important to them? I


    don''t think so.


    I, of all persons, knew the hurt that it can bring, and I won''t do it to them.


    "I won''t leave," I told him honestly as I ced my other hand on top of his. "You have my word"


    He beamed at me, and I felt my heart soar at his happy face. I felt like a mom who just told her child he


    can get the new Xbox.


    A throat clearing broke us out of our little ''moment'' and we both turned to see the one and only Luka in


    all his glory. He seemed upset and at first I assumed it was because of what they talked about on the


    phone. Then I noticed his eyes were trained on our hands so gently tucked them away, and he rxed.


    He gave Lincoln a bro hug uttering thanks, as he left to go back home I guess. Luka took his spot.


    "How did you even get here this fast?" I asked.


    "I was already in the territory searching for you since you left without telling me, when I got a call that


    you were here, I just ran the rest of the way"


    "Oh."


    After a long pause, he sighed. "I''m sorry about everything Victoria. I didn''t know you were affected by


    my actions this much" He muttered as I met his eyes. He looked sincere.


    "I didn''t consider your feelings towards all of this until Lincoln told me you were crying" Lincoln told him


    I cried!? Of course he did.


    "It shouldn''t have gone to the point where you had to go to someone else for rity and I''m sorry. It''s


    just that, it''s all still so fresh to me and all these new feelings and everything just confused me." He


    ended and I nodded, not finding the energy to speak.


    "But I''m ready to tell you anything you want to know. I can''t bare knowing that you''re hurt because of


    me" I met his eyes at that, shocked that he actually admitted that. "So what do you want to know?" He


    asked. I sighed as I met his intense gaze once more.


    "Everything.¡±

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Victoria''s pov


    "Everything."


    He sighed as if gathering his thoughts, while I braced myself for the worst.


    "E was my mate. She died a year ago" He whispered loud enough for me to hear while my heart


    broke for him.


    I suddenly felt bad for resenting her so much, thinking she was a bad person for leaving her mate,


    when in reality she was actually dead.


    "Luka you don''t have to continue if you''re not ready. Gosh I''m sorry I pushed it so much, I didn''t know.


    Damn" I rambled out quickly while he just chuckled, shaking his head.


    "It''s okay Victoria. As I said, it was selfish of me to put you through that."


    God what am I gonna do with this man?


    "I met her when I was eighteen. I was thrilled and eager, so I took her home and marked her, iming


    her as mine" He continued.


    "What do you mean by you marked her?" Is that some kind of werewolf thing?


    Oh my gosh did he pee on her?!


    "A mark is a im that a male wolf puts on his mate, to show unmated wolves to stay away, also mixing


    both of our scents" He exined slowly with a nervous look on his face.


    "We do it by biting her in a very special spot on her neck" I winced as my hand automatically went to


    my neck as if I could feel it. "It hurts at first but then it bes quite pleasurable" He added a little too


    quickly, as if he''s trying to keep me on the positive side.


    "So that''s what happened to Ashley''s neck?" I asked and he nodded.


    I processed the new information then urged him to continue the story.


    "She was my other half. I felt soplete and happy with her" He smiled and I felt a pang of jealousy


    run through me.


    A very small part of me was actually d that she''s gone, and I felt like a bad person. ¡¯Come on


    Victoria she''s dead for Christ''s sake have some remorse!¡¯


    "She was quite a character," he chuckled. "She was practically the opposite of you. Shy and collected,


    quiet and she was never the sassy type. Both your hearts are big the same though" He met my gaze


    and I frowned.


    If she was the opposite of me, then I really had no chance with him. He is in love with her and her


    personality, so he would never feel the same way about me.


    So why did Lincoln say I''m important to him?


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing" I denied quickly, giving him a fake smile. He didn''t look convinced but he let it go.


    "Anyways, I won''t bore you with our love story" Bore me? More like torture me! "So I''ll get right to it"


    He paused, getting serious again. Why do I have a feeling this is gonna be bad?


    "E was always into human things, so she would alwayse here to town and meet people, hang


    out and even just to get dinner. She was smart though, so she never risked our secret by befriending


    any of the humans. But one day, someone followed her almost half way into our territory" His jaw


    clenched and his eyes got dark.


    I guess this was the hard part.


    "I don''t know how, but he already knew about us. So when he met her, he got suspicious about her and


    that''s why he followed her. He somehow managed to mask his scent so she wouldn''t detect him, and


    he saw her shift.


    "Right then he made himself known and she was taken off guard by his presence, so she attacked him,


    knocking him out. She then brought him back to the Alpha house. She was crying so hard because she


    didn''t know what to do. If it was any one of us, we would''ve killed him on spot given that he obviously


    had tabs on us. But E with her big heart..." He trailed off as he chuckled humorlessly.


    I could see that he didn''t despise her ''big heart'', but I''m guessing he''s thinking that if she hadn''t been


    so nice, maybe she would still be here. It doesn''t take a genius to figure out that this man knowing


    about her was the cause of her death.


    "She wasn''t crying because he found out about us, she was crying because she hurt him and he was a


    ''nice guy'' " He said with air quotes.


    "She made us promise not to kill him, and she would take responsibility for him and ensure he doesn''t


    talk." He sighed, shaking his head. I held his hand reassuringly and I saw him rx under my touch.


    "She did a good job at keeping him quiet, but little did she know that he couldn''t be trusted. They


    became close, and she started bringing him around more and more often. She showed him around the


    pack, she told him everything about us. After a while, we started trusting the guy too" He sounded


    regretful.


    "I was never threatened by him. He was close to my dad''s age, and he always considered her his


    daughter that he never had. She was happy, so automatically I was happy too. That''s all I ever wanted


    for her"


    By each second that passed, he got tenser and sadder, I could see that it was hard for him to relive it


    all. He was doing a good job keeping it all together, but I could see that it was hard for him.


    So I did what he did for me when I was telling him about Sophie, I went beside him and cautiously


    eased myself onto hisp. He caught on and pulled me the rest of the way.


    I leaned my back against the ss window andid his head on my chest while I ran my fingers


    through his hairfortingly.


    He whispered a ''thank you'' as he rxed into me, and I waited for him to continue the story.


    "One day, she went into town with him to grab some pretzels that she loved so much. Our stores in the


    pack doesn''t sell them, so she always went out to get them"


    I scrunch my nose up, as I thought about the snack that I hate so much. We really are opposites.


    "A couple hours passed and she wasn''t back yet, so I started to get worried. We can''t mindlink if we''re


    certain distances apart, and I couldn''t reach her, so I knew she wasn''t on her way back. I called her and


    the man''s cell numerous times and there was no answer. I panicked"


    His breathing was getting heavier and I knew he could break anytime soon.


    "Lincoln and I went into town to see if we could find her. When we reached the store that I knew she


    shopped at, I caught a whiff of her scent and relief flooded me, but we entered the parking lot and her


    bag that she carried everywhere and the pretzels wereying there as if she dropped them while trying


    to escape. And that''s when I knew, he took her."


    I gasped. How could a human kidnap a wolf?


    "We spent two months trying to find her, but even our best trackers couldn''t find her. It was like she


    disappeared from the face of the earth. I didn''t sleep or eat. I was just a mess" He sighed and I held


    him tighter.


    "I would spend days and nights looking for her. I even asked humans if they knew where he lived, but it


    was useless. I knew she wasn''t dead because I didn''t feel the mate bond break, so I always had hope."


    I had a gut feeling that the story was about to get worse.


    "Then one night around eleven, we heard a loud siren from outside the Alpha house. When we rushed


    to see what happened, it was her" He said as his voice cracked.


    "She was wrapped in a white cloth, unconscious. The siren had a timer on it, so the bastard left her


    there and gave himself enough time to escape before we could catch him. We wondered how he


    managed to get in and out without being spotted, but when she finally woke up, it all started to make


    sense.


    "He used wolfsbane to mask his scent. That''s how he followed her that day, and that''s how he got away


    that night. The day he took her, he injected her with it, so it weakened her and made her wolf dormant,


    and she couldn''t shift.


    "She said he used it on her everyday for the whole two months, because he wanted to use her blood to


    try and change himself. Apparently, a lot of years ago he saw a wolf and dedicated his life to learning


    about us and he was obsessed with being like us. So when he got the opportunity, he used E."


    And that was it for him. He started spilling the tears I knew were bound toe soon. I hugged him


    closer as I hushed him softly.


    Luckily the diner was empty. Kera came out once and saw the seriousness of the situation, so she


    silently went back inside the employee''s lounge, sessfully keeping Nick and Charlette in also.


    He wasn''t crying loudly, they were just quiet sniffles here and there as he hid his face in my chest more


    and more.


    "She said he would fail all the time and me her, but she convinced him that she''s an Alpha blood,


    and any other wolf that he kidnapped would give worse results than her." He continued after gathering


    himself a little.


    "She was protecting other wolves from going through what she was going through" I mumbled in


    amazement. She really sounded like a good wolf.


    "That''s exactly what she was doing," Luka agreed. "She knew he wouldn''t stop until he had what he


    wanted, but he just wouldn''t let her go, no matter how much she pleaded"


    That man was psycho. Who spends their whole life trying to be a wolf? I mean, werewolves seem


    awesome but damn.


    "When he finally gave up on her, she said he took her blood and said he was gonna try using it on a


    new-born child. The lunatic was gonna kidnap a female baby" He shook his head in disbelief.


    "He was gonna steal a male baby wolf too, so he would grow them as his and make a pack somewhere


    across the world. E wouldn''t have this, so she told him that if he let her go, she would get pregnant


    and promise the child to him. Since we''re both Alpha bloods, the first child would most likely be a


    male."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "So she gave him the baby?" I asked, baffled.


    "No no no" He rified,ughing a little. "The idiot was so desperate, that he fell for her lie. He was


    happy since the pup would be a full bred Alpha blood, and that''s when he brought her back, making her


    swear not to tell us anything."


    He looked sad again and it hurt my heart that he went through this.


    "She was weak, malnourished and sick. Being injected with that poison will kill us slowly if it wasn''t


    flushed out of our system, but she begged us to go stop him before we take her to the pack doctor" His


    grip on me tightened and I knew he''s about to break down again.


    "She gave us his whereabouts and asked us to stop him before he could steal the female human baby.


    I didn''t want to leave her side, but she made me go. I knew she was withering away, the idiot knew so


    much but didn''t know that the wolfsbane would kill her"


    I don''t care if she was the mate of the man I''m falling for, but this woman was a hero.


    "I arranged for Emma and others to take her to the pack doctor, while a group of us went to the location


    she gave us. When we arrived the ce reeked of wolfsbane, and that''s why we couldn''t track him.


    "It was a cave a little out of town in the woods. It was creepy and had all sorts of things wolf rted,


    then we saw that he grew the poison there too. The stench alone could weaken us so we had to move


    fast." He gritted out.


    "We found him reading some books in the old messed up ce. Some of us were already shifted so we


    attacked him before he could retaliate. We injured him enough to get him to talk. Luckily, he wasn''t


    working with anyone and he hadn''t kidnapped the child yet. So, I ripped him apart slowly, ensuring to


    inflict pain as much as I could."


    If it were any other circumstance I would''ve cringed, but after what that freak did to them, I would''ve


    done the same thing.


    " I left my men to gather his remains and burn the damn cave from inside, ready to tell E the good


    news" He sighed.


    "When I arrived, everyone looked sad. The doctor said he did as much as he could, but the poison had


    already caused damage to her organs. She was content when I told her that he didn''t get a chance to


    get the child." His arms wrapped around my waist tighter, and I tried my best to stay strong for him.


    "I sometimes wonder how she did it. She was basically dying and her mind was on a child that she


    didn''t know. I apologized for failing her, but she said I didn''t fail her and that I was her hero. But I knew


    she only said that so I wouldn''t feel like shit. I failed her Victoria."


    His voice was even sadder as he reminisced on thest moments with his mate. I never knew I could


    feel this much pain for another individual. It hurt me to see him hurt.


    "Hey look at me" I urged, holding his face. "You didn''t fail her Luka. After everything I''ve learnt today


    about E, I knew she meant what she said. You hear me? You did not fail her. You did the one thing


    she wanted done before she left. You did that for her, and she''ll love you forever for it okay?" I ended


    and he nodded, giving me a look that I knew meant that he believed me.


    I believed it too. She wanted him to stop the asshole and that''s exactly what he did.


    He rested his head on my chest again and I softly kissed his hair. I used my thumb to caress his hand


    while I massaged his scalp softly with the other.


    "She died that day" He whispered. "Thest thing she told me was to be happy. But I couldn''t, I went


    into a state of depression. I was unstable and my wolf was always acting up. The moment she died, it


    felt like I was dying too. The pain of the bond breaking was unbearable, and after that I felt empty."


    I couldn''t imagine how that must''ve felt.


    "Caleb was basically my rock after I kinda pushed everyone in my family away. Sometimes I felt like I


    was gonna make it, but sometimes I felt like it was never gonna get better. Sometimes it hurt more than


    usual. Like on her birthday and on her death anniversary" He sighed, as if remembering something.


    "Her birthday wasn''t that bad, but her death anniversary was awful. Caleb took me out that day to


    forget about it and I had fun, but I still was hurting too much so I tried to get rid of all the hurt and


    memories of what happened a year ago"


    "That''s the day you jumped off the cliff" I said more to myself as realization kicked in.


    That''s why he tried to kill himself. It was the day his mate died and the memories and hurt were too


    much for him. It all made sense now. Well at least I''m not the only one who dreaded the cursed day.


    "Yes that''s the day you stopped me from doing something I know wasn''t the answer. And I''m d you


    did." He admitted, meeting my gaze.


    "That night when I saw you, my wolf felt woken up again and I didn''t know why. I came up with all the


    reasons why he liked you, but I couldn''t put my finger on it. But then I realized I couldn''t stay away from


    you. Somehow you made me feel life again" He whispered as a stray tear rolled down my cheek.


    "Sometimes I feel guilty that I''m not hurting for E like I always did. But then I realized this is what she


    would want. This is what she meant when she said I should be happy" He said thest part more to


    himself, then met my intense gaze again.


    "For the first time in a year, I feel at peace and it''s because of you Victoria" He whispered, holding my


    cheek in hisrge hands. More tears fell from our eyes as he continued.


    "You may not know it yet, but there''s something about you that makes you very important to me. And


    I''d be damned if I lose you too."


    "What makes me so important to you?" I asked, wanting to know what everyone meant. He looked


    hesitant to tell me, but when he was about to say something, Charlette interrupted.


    "Closing time kids. I''ll see you Friday Victoria darling! " I didn''t even notice how the time had passed.


    We sat in the booth turning away from her, so she wouldn''t have seen the intense moment that she just


    interrupted.


    "Come on. I want to bring you somewhere" Luka said, while he lightly pecked my lips.


    I felt so happy, relieved, conflicted and pained all together, as he led me in my car and drove to a ce


    I knew so well.


    ***


    "You know, I called this my spot for a reason." I teased with a smirk as we sat at the edge of the cliff.


    "I know, but I wanted to bring you here. This was E''s favourite spot"


    "Well I guess we do have something inmon then" Iughed and he joined.


    We sat in silence for a while, just enjoying the cool autumn breeze and each other''spany.


    "Hi E," I heard him say, and I was about to get angry at him for calling me E again, but then I


    caught on to what he was doing.


    "This is Victoria" He said with a smile as he nced at me. Awe he''s introducing us.


    "Remember thest time I was here and was about to end my life? She''s the one who saved me, and


    has been saving me since" My heart jumped in joy as I listened to him.


    "I miss you and it hasn''t been easy, and I know you could see that it wasn''t. So if you''re the one who


    sent her, thank you" He held my hand as he looked off in the distance smiling.


    "She''s my angel E. Victoria is my angel," he whispered.


    Another tear fell from my eye and I quickly wiped it away before I ruined the moment. When did I


    be such a cry baby?


    "Continue to look out for us, and know that I''ll always love you" He looked at me as he said that, and I


    gave him a reassuring smile.


    I knew he still and will always love her; I''m mature enough to understand that.


    "It''s nice to meet you E. And by the way, you sound like a wonderful person. I''d totes do you if I was


    a male" I joked, causing Luka tough lightly. The beautiful hint of a dimple in his cheek, and the


    evidence of joy swirling in his gray eyes were enough to make my whole day.


    We sat for another hour or so, just randomly talking or sitting quietly.


    Suddenly, Luka jumped up with a yful look on his face, causing my own excitement to bubble.


    "You wanna meet my wolf?"

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Victoria''s pov


    From the moment Luka asked me if I wanted to meet his wolf, I''ve been exuberant since, totally


    forgetting all the tears before.


    We were on our way back to the packnds just to be safer, and I haven''t shut up about it since. I


    thought by now he would''ve regretted asking me before we were back to the pack, but his amused


    looks andughs now and then put me at ease.


    I was in the middle of annoying him about riding his wolf, when he came to a sudden stop. I noticed he


    pulled up in a clearing close to the Alpha house and my eagerness grew by the second.


    "I think this is a good spot," he said, turning off the engine. I squealed so loud that even a few birds flew


    away.


    "Hey hey! Easy" Heughed, holding his ears. "I have heightened and very sensitive hearing"


    I loved seeing himugh.


    "Oops sorry. I forgot you have wolfy senses."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Don''t call it that" He chuckled, shooting me a yful re. I yfully zipped my lips and threw my


    imaginary key in the woods for exaggeration.


    He yanked his shirt off, exposing his perfectly sculpted abs and I had to resist the urge to drool. He


    unbuttoned his pants and I suddenly realized what he was doing.


    "Woah.. Why are you stripping?" I asked a little uneasy. Not because I was ufortable, but maybe I


    wouldn''t be able to control myself and his smex-


    "My clothes will get destroyed if I shift in them" He paused with a smirk ying on his lips. "Unless you


    wanna drive back with mepletely naked."


    I actually pondered on the idea for a minute, but before I could make my choice he just chuckled and


    pulled his pants off. He was only in his underwear as he made his way in front of me once again.


    "Don''t run, Angel" He teased with a ghost smirk, causing me to gulp audibly.


    And with that he left a lingering kiss on my cheek with a quick wink, after which he turned and jumped,


    shifting half way in the air. It was so fast and smooth I didn''t even see what happened. I low-key knew


    the jump wasn''t necessary, he was just being extra. Something I''d totally do.


    He slowly turned around to face me, as if he was trying not to scare me off. But I wasn''t scared, far


    from it actually.


    He was gorgeous.


    He was a veryrge wolf, bigger than I thought he''d be. He was probably hitting a couple inches above


    five feet in height.


    His fur was beautiful. It was a mixture of ck and white, just in the right ces. He wasn''t too fluffy,


    but wasn''t tooid either. He looked so groomed and alluring.


    However, his eyes were what really got me. They looked just like the day I saw them for the first time,


    but this time they were vibrant and happy. Their beautiful amber colour was almost mesmerizing as


    they sparkled with a golden aura. They captured me in a daze, just like the rest of his wolf.


    I love his wolf.


    I didn''t even notice how long I was ogling him, as he sat giving me a sad wolfy face.


    Oh no he thought I didn''t like him.


    I swiftly closed the distance between us and hugged him across his wolf torso. My body automatically


    sunk in his massive fur, and I finally realized how deep his coat was. I would hug his wolf forever.


    I heard a familiar purr that he always did when I hugged him, but this time it was louder and held more


    power. ¡¯It was always his wolf that did this,¡¯ I thought as I snuggled my face in his coat.


    When I finally let him go and faced him, he was much calmer than before when he thought I was


    scared. I rubbed my hand over hisrge nozzle and offered him my biggest smile.


    "I love your wolf Luka, I was just too mesmerized by you to react right away" He seemed much happier,


    as he jumped up and licked my face with his veryrge tongue.


    "Don''t do that!" Iughed. "I prefer your human kisses instead"


    It seemed as if I hurt his wolf, so I quickly kissed his nozzle to show him that I liked him too. Luckily, he


    epted my gesture and he was back to his yful mood. He wagged his tail and ran around me a


    couple times, and I knew that was my cue to follow his lead.


    And so, we spent a while ying. He would give me a head start as I ran in some random direction,


    then he would chase me and pin me to the ground but not hard enough to hurt me. I could tell he was


    going slow to give me time to run, which made it all more fun.


    I knew I''d need a long shower after our y session, but I didn''t bother thinking about it. The


    yfulness of Luka''s wolf had me too shocked.


    Who would''ve thought that this man who was almost always serious, would be so yful in wolf form. I


    made a mental note to spend more time with his wolf in the future.


    After about half an hour of chasing, tackling andughing, we sat under a tree to rest. Well if I was


    being honest, Luka''s wolf wasying down on his side, while I was sprawled over him like a big fluffy


    pillow.


    I could get used to this.


    "I''ll be sure to spend more time with you in the future" I said as I gently rubbed his head. He lowly


    growled in satisfaction, and I realized that his wolf was very attracted to me, but I wasn''tining.


    I''vee to learn that Luka and his wolf had a sort of different personalities going, but they share the


    same mind and body. I''ll never understand what that meant but meh.


    The sun was starting to set so I decided that it was time to get back. We drifted a good distance from


    the car, so I concluded that it would be dark before we got back to the car.


    "I think we should get back" I reluctantly got off him, already missing his warmth.


    He seemed to agree as he got up and shook his fur out. I started to walk in the direction we came,


    when I heard a low bark. I turned to see him giving me a confused look or that''s what I interpreted it to


    be.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked, confused also.


    He slowly lowered his upper body, watching me expectantly. That''s when I realized he wanted me to


    get on him.


    Yay I''m gonna ride his wolf!


    I happily and hastily hopped on his back, adjusting myself so I wouldn''t fall. He waited until I was


    secure and ready before he started moving.


    At first it was a slow trod, but itter developed into a sprint and finally, I felt like I was flying on a wolf.


    When he said it was faster to travel in wolf form, he wasn''t lying.


    I tightly held onto his neck, as the fast breeze rushed past me in hushed whispers. I felt like I was sky


    high, and I mentally thanked whatever force that brought me to these wolves. I''ve never felt such


    excitement in my whole 21 years of living.


    In no time we arrived at my car, and I hesitantly jumped from him. I was collecting his clothes from my


    car for him, when I turned to see him already shifted to his human form with a yful smirk on his face.


    I watched how his hair looked messy and unlevelled as the wind gently ruffled it even more. His face


    had little specks of dirt on it, and his lips were plump and pink as he bit them gently before forming


    them back in that smirk of his.


    My eyes continue to travel down his chest, as I took in his perfectly aligned abs which glistened with


    sweat, making him look even more attractive. It wasn''t the first time I saw him shirtless, but gosh every


    moment seemed like the first.


    My eyes finally passed his wlessly modelled v-line, leading me to his big, full, pulsating di-


    "Victoria" He called in an amused tone.


    "Huh" I replied as I blinked a couple times, snapping out of my daze.


    "My clothes" He simply said with his hand outstretched, his smirk getting bigger by the second. Not as


    big as his-..


    "Uh-yea- right .. Your clothes. Uh- yea sorry" I stuttered as I handed them to him so he could put me


    out of my torment. He chuckled as he pulled his shirt over his head, then slowly pulled his pants up.


    Such a tease!


    Clearing my throat, I quickly made my way to the car, locking myself in to hide my embarrassment and


    flushed cheeks. He joined me shortly after, before starting the car and driving us back to the Alpha


    house.


    "So did you have fun?" He asked, turning the radio down so he could hear me.


    "Yes!" I eximed excitedly "I''ve never had that much fun before. My tummy literally hurts from the


    laughing"


    "Stick around and you''ll have much more fun than that" He said genuinely.


    "Who would''ve thought you had a yful side to you " I yfully nudged him.


    "Well you got a lot to learn about me Angel"


    "Angel?" I asked curiously.


    "Yes, you don''t like it?"


    "Well yea I like it, I''m just curious as to why you call me Angel" I said simply with a shrug.


    "For starters, you wear white all the time " Heughed.


    "In my defense, I''m a nurse!" I replied as I joined in on hisughing.


    "And.... You saved me and you keep me happy. My Angel" He ended, holding my hand that was resting


    on my thigh. I just smiled as my blush got deeper at each word he uttered. I didn''t trust my voice at that


    moment.


    As we drove back infortable, peaceful silence, I thought about what he said.


    I looked back at the first time I took interest in this man. My main priority then was to stop him from


    being suicidal. Now, my main priority with him is to get to know him and slowly mend my way into his


    heart.


    Little did I know that I was doing exactly the thing that I started this journey with him for, but that wasn''t


    what I really wanted anymore. What I really want is him.


    And I really hope I do get him.


    Not for my own selfish gain or anything, but I truly believe that we''re each other''s shot at happiness


    again. It was evident every time we spent time together.


    I guess that''s what my very first mission with him and my intentions now have inmon.


    For him to be happy.


    And I''ll ensure that he is.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Victoria''s pov


    "What happened to you two?" Ty asked as we made our presence known in the living room. Worry took


    over Ashley''s face, while the others just looked amused.


    "We''re fine. We were just out in the woods....exploring" Luka stated while he made a rainbow outline


    with his hands. I scoffed. I say it all the time and I will continue saying it--He''s such a five year old.


    "So everything is okay then?" Lincoln asked carefully, only the three of us knowing what he meant.


    I saw the both of them staring at each other and nodding asionally, so I assumed that they''re doing


    their mind link thingy. After a while I noticed that they all had focused looks on their faces, as if they''re


    listening attentively to something.


    "Hey no fair I wanna be in the conversation too" I whined, feeling left out. Luka gently put his hand on


    my back reassuringly.


    "No need to feel left out. We''re just talking about tomorrow."


    "What''s happening tomorr-"


    "Oh my gosh what happened to you two?" Mama bear rushed through the hall that led to the kitchen,


    worry sketched on her face.


    Do we really look that bad?


    Well actually, did I really look that bad? Since only Luka''s face was dirty.


    "We''re okay mom. We were just having fun" Luka said calmly as he kissed her cheek.


    "So you''re okay?" She turned to me as she asked. I momentarily looked behind me to see if someone


    else was there.


    "Uh- yes I''m fine" I didn''t miss the relief that flooded her face when I said that which was certainly


    unusual.


    "Why don''t you go wash up ande help us in the kitchen" She suggested sweetly at which I


    nodded. I turned on my heel, making my way to my room when I noticed that I was being followed.


    "You know... If you wanted us to shower together all you had to do was ask. " I joked as I stopped to


    face the muddy faced model.


    "Hhmm is that an offer?" He asked huskily as he gently kissed my lips.


    "In your dreams tiger" I whispered seductively as I gave him another lingering kiss.


    "Well I''m a wolf not a tiger so I guess that''s a yes" He shot back, matching my tone. I had to get away, I


    could feel the rush in the bottom of my tummy by just standing there before him.


    "I guess you''re right" I stated calmly, as I started to walk backwards towards my door. I saw his face


    light up at my words, getting ready to join me in the bathroom.


    "Just one...more....thing" I dragged as I stepped through my door and separated our bodies. "Not


    today" I rushed out before quickly shutting the door abruptly before he could register what I said.


    "Hey that''s not fair!" He eximed while he pounded my door repeatedly.


    "Life isn''t fair tiger!" Iughed.


    He''s so gonna get me back for this.


    After my shower, I pulled on my sweats and a tank top. I put my hair in a messy bun and put on my


    fuzzy slippers, feelingfortable and totally refreshed.


    Pulling my door open, I saw a serious looking Luka leaning against the opposite wall. He looked freshly


    showered, so I guess he just got out to wait on me out here. Curse my slow showering abilities.


    I let out a loud squeal as I tried to get back inside my room to safety, but failed miserably when he held


    onto my waist and pulled me flushed against his bare chest.


    "You shouldn''t have done that Victoria" He whispered huskily in my ear, causing me to let out a low


    whimper. "Now you have to pay."


    And with that he started to ce hot lingering kisses on my neck. Immediately my body went up into


    mes, and all I could think about was how maddening a single nibble to my neck could be. I shifted


    my head to the side to grant him more ess to the spot that did wonders to me.


    He momentarily stopped and started sucking on the base of my neck-- the only spot that made my toes


    curl. I let out a soft moan as my now fresh panties were being ruined by this teasing man.


    He slowly ran his hands down my torso, making my core throb more and more for him as his hands


    moved towards the sensitive area. He stopped just above my navel, rubbing the area in slow circles in


    a teasing manner.


    "Luka..." I whimpered, as I tightly clenched my legs.


    "What is it that you want Angel?" He asked in a deep, gruff voice. Before I could answer, someone


    interrupted our moment.


    "Victoria! Are you ready yet?!" Emma shouted from downstairs and I suddenly remembered that I was


    supposed to help out down stairs.


    Luka hesitantly let go of me and I released a breath I had been holding since he grabbed me.


    "Yea just a minute!" I shouted back not as loud since I knew she would hear.


    "Good save" Luka smirked to himself, causing me to blush a little. ¡°Oh and you got a little thing right


    there" He said, pointing at my neck.


    "Oh my gosh Luka you did not just give me a hickey!" I whisper shouted, not wanting anyone to hear.


    "I told you that you were going to pay" He simply shrugged and strolled down the hall.


    "Oh and you can piss me off much more often in the future" He stopped to look back as he winked and


    licked his lips. Asshole.


    With a very flustered but frustrated huff, I grabbed some foundation from my room, covering the purple


    mark as much as I could until I felt satisfied.


    I made my way downstairs, passing the guys on the way to the kitchen. I noticed Luka was sitting with


    them, watching some sort of sporty channel. He threw me a winked, at which I hastily shed him a


    middle finger in return.


    I entered the kitchen to see Emma, Ashley and Mama bear all doing different things, while chatting


    away excessively. I noticed how sweet she was with them, as if that''s how she is all the time. I had a


    feeling this was her true nature, but she was just protective like the rest of them.


    "You''re finally here" Emma beamed as she shed flour from her hands.


    "Yea what can I do?" I asked a bit flustered. The effects of a couple minutes ago were still running


    through me.


    "You can help Emma with the cake. After that we''re practically done here" Ste, aka Mama bear said


    sweetly.


    I stepped further into the kitchen, making my way towards them when they suddenly stiffened, whipping


    their heads towards me in a quick movement. I suddenly became alert as I thought about all the


    possible reasons for their reactions.


    Eventually, they all rxed and stared at me with knowing looks. Ashley looked away with a blush on


    her face, Emma had a smirk that looked identical to Luka''s minutes ago and Mama bear just gave me a


    yful look, trying to hide herugh.


    "What is it?" I asked, suddenly irritated that everyone knew something I didn''t.


    "You smell..." Ashley trailed off as she giggled. I instantly felt embarrassed even though I wasn''t sure


    what I smelt like.


    "But I just showered" I defended.


    "No it''s not that hun. It''s just that...." Ste cooed as she bit her lips. I looked to Emma for help and I


    saw her eyes trail down my body, stopping right where my blouse ended.


    "What?" I asked slowly.


    "We can smell your arousal" Ashley blurted out, and I felt like disappearing in thin air. My cheeks tinted


    pink, showing my embarrassment and slight shame. I didn''t know their senses were that good.


    "Oh" I simply mumbled, looking away.


    "There''s no need to feel  bad or embarrassed sweet heart. We just thought Luka would''ve told you"


    Ste said soothingly, offering me a smile of understanding.


    "Oh my gosh did I cockblock you?" Emma gasped, throwing her hands over her mouth dramatically


    with an apologetic look on her face.


    "No!" I eximed a little too fast, which only made her think that she did even more. "No it wasn''t like


    that. it was just a- um- I''ll just go clean up"


    I practically ran from the kitchen as I heard low chuckles from them.


    I''m gonna kill that little fuc-


    "You!" I pointed at him with venomced in my voice. "Why didn''t you tell me you guys can smell when


    I''m aroused?!"


    He had an amused look on his face as he eyed something behind me. I stiffened.


    Shit.


    I slowly turned around to see three very amused guys watching me expectantly. I quickly whipped my


    head around back to Luka, with more ice in my re.


    "You''re never touching me again" I gritted out, poking his chest with each word. With that, I ran towards


    the stairs, knowing I won''t be leaving my room for the rest of the night.


    "We''ll see about that Angel!" He shouted while I was halfway up the stairs. I cracked a small smile at


    his words but quickly erased it when I remembered why I was mad.


    I spent the next two hours scrolling through Instagram and watching cat videos with Twinkle, her choice


    of course. A knock sounded at my door, breaking me from my exploding cat visual. I shouted for


    whoever it was toe in, and Emma along with Ashley strolled in with aptop and bags of popcorn,


    causing me to squeal at what seemed like was the start of my very first girls night ever.


    "Awe I love you guys," I cooed as they plopped down in my bed.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "It''s the least I could do after cockblocking you" Emma said nonchntly, and I sent her a death re.


    "So what are we watching?" I asked excitedly.


    "The Conjuring" She drawled in a low creepy voice, wiggling her fingers in my face. Ashley and Twinkle


    didn''t seem too fond of the idea, but we all cuddled together getting ready for the movie to start.


    What can I say? My cat loves a good movie.


    30 minutes and a trembling Ashleyter, I heard another knock on my door.


    "Go away it''s girl''s night" I shouted, knowing well there weren''t any more girls in this house.


    "I just wanna apologize."


    "Apologize tomorrow" I mumbled.


    "You won''t want my apology tomorrow" He argued while I rolled my eyes at his incredible but annoying


    hearing skills. Sighing, I gave him permission toe in.


    The moment he stepped through the door, all my anger was gone and reced with gushing. A series


    of ''awes'' erupted through the room and I couldn''t agree more.


    He was dressed in fuzzy pajamas with kittens all over it. The hoodie was up and it had cat ears on top.


    It was so damn cute.


    "I knew you were a five year old at heart" I squealed as I opened my arms for him toe in for a hug.


    "So does this mean you forgive me?" He asked in a baby voice.


    "Hhmm" I hummed, loving this side of him.


    "It''s clear guys you cane in" He shouted as he snuggled more into me.


    Before I could register what he meant, Lincoln, Caleb and Ty entered in pajamas of their own. Lincoln


    had bunnies, Ty had puppies and Caleb had grizzly bears.


    And with that, my night waspletely made.


    Weughed as each of them did a little walk before joining us on the bed. It was totally different from


    what we were used to, which made it even more fun.


    "Where did you guys even get those?" I asked as myughter died down.


    "We were dared by an old friend to buy them years ago, but we swore never to wear them. When we


    found out you guys were having a girl''s night, we thought it was a good way to get in" Caleb answered


    while he stole Ashley''s popcorn.


    "Well you should really wear them more often" I said more to Luka as I cuddled into him more.


    We watched two more movies as each of them fell asleep one by one. Soon, I was the only one awake,


    but I too felt the sleep dawning on me. I gently moved Luka away as I put theptop and garbage on


    the nightstand next to my bed.


    The seven of them cuddled on my bed was a sight to see, including Twinkle. I quickly grabbed my


    phone as I angled it perfectly to catch my face and the whole bed. After snapping a couple selfies, I set


    the best one as my screensaver before making my way back into Luka''s grasp.


    As I dozed off, all I could think about was how much of an eventful and fun day it was.


    If I wasn''t with these people, I don''t know where my home really was. They say home is where the


    heart is, and my heart?


    Well, it was right here.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Victoria''s pov


    The morning snuck by in a few hours that only felt like minutes, but I didn''t feel exhausted at all. In fact,


    I felt well rested despite sleeping in a bed with everyone.


    My eyes flickered over their sleeping forms for a while, a small smile pulling at my lips at the sight. I got


    up as quietly as possible, trying not to wake anyone in the process. They looked too peaceful.


    I carried all my stuff into the bathroom to get ready simply to avoid the possibility of someone seeing


    me naked. The shower was also set to the lowest pressure to lessen the noise.


    However, to my surprise, everyone was awake when I exited the bathroom, chatting away like they


    weren''t sleeping half an hour ago .


    "Good morning Angel" Luka beamed as I entered.


    Right. They''re wolves after all. Their heightened hearing picked up every sound no matter how quiet I


    was being. I was slightly annoyed by it sometimes, but they never seemed to mind. Why would they


    anyways? It''s what they''re used to all their lives.


    "Morning" I said to everyone as I applied my lipstick and pulled my hair into a side ponytail, letting it


    rest on my shoulders. I frowned a little as I gazed at the ends, deciding that I should set an


    appointment for a new hairdo.


    "Where are you going?" someone asked from behind me, sounding pretty confused. I spun around to


    see everyone looking at me with questioning looks as if I didn''t do this everyday.


    "Um work" I gestured to my scrubs with a ''duh'' look on my face.


    They all stared at me as if I had another head. Do I have lipstick on my teeth or something?, I thought


    while trying to discreetly rub my teeth with my fingers.


    "You can''t go to work today Vic. It''s the day I get inducted into the pack" Ashley finally informed me in


    an extremely cute whiney voice.


    "Why hasn''t anyone told me about this?" I asked, putting my hand on my hip usingly.


    "I thought you might''ve heard, we''ve been talking about it for a while now"


    "Hellooo! Can''t mindlink, remember," I drawled dramatically.


    "Right " Emma mumbled nervously. "But you have to be there. Call in sick or something"


    "As much as I''d love to support Ashley, won''t your pack be skeptical about me being there? Is a human


    even allowed at something that seems so special? "I was genuinely confused. Wouldn''t it be easier for


    everyone if I wasn''t there?


    "Don''t worry about that, trust me you have to be there. Even though you don''t know it yet your


    presence there is very importa-"


    "What don''t I know yet? " I whined, feeling tired of hearing that same line as Luka elbowed Caleb in his


    side, shutting him up instantly.


    They all looked at Luka for help, but he just stared at me saying nothing.


    "Look, I''ll exin everything soon okay? But for now just trust me on this" Luka''s eyes were pleading


    and sincere as he spoke, and I knew I''d give in easily.


    I sighed.


    "Fine. But you better tell me soon. I''m tired of being so oblivious to everything" I ended with a huff,


    knowing I''d have to call in sick and use my sick-leave days.


    "Just give me a minute, I''ll go make a phone call" I mumbled while leaving the room.


    Wait a minute.


    "Why am I leaving? This is my room" I voiced out loud, causing them tough as they got up to get


    themselves ready.


    "I''ll go start breakfast" Emma said before she left. I shot her a quick thumbs up as I locked the door.


    I changed into somefortable clothes, trying my best to look cute but serious at the same time for


    Ashley''s induction. Feeling satisfied, I braided the end of my hair and rested on my shoulder, topping


    off the look perfectly.


    After making my call that was surprisingly easy, I made my way downstairs to help make breakfast.


    "Hey did you do it? " Emma asked as I entered the room.


    "Yep. I''m free for the week, even though I didn''t need it." I shrugged.


    "Damn girl what did you tell them? " She asked, sounding impressed.


    Iughed at her impressed look while I grabbed an apple. "Oh nothing really, just that I have food


    poisoning"


    "Well that exins it. At least I''ll have you for the next couple days to myself"


    "Not unless I have something to do with it" Luka interrupted as he entered, giving both of us a kiss on


    the cheek. Emma crossed her arms over her chest as she red at her brother with a pouty face.


    "You''re no fun" She whined at him.


    "At least you''ll have me" Ashley beamed as she came in, Caleb strolling behind her. They looked


    freshly showered, and from the look of her neck and lips, freshly booed up too.


    "Well someone was busy" I teased, and she immediately turned pink. Just as I feltst night.


    "At least I showered" She mumbled loud enough so only I could hear. I shed her a warning re as I


    elbowed her softly.


    We all gotfortable to have breakfast, talking and teasing as we ate together. Thirty minutes had


    gone into breakfast when I noticed that there haven''t been any sign of Lincoln and Ty.


    "Where are the others?" I asked no one in particr. "Don''t they need breakfast? "


    "Ty has to get everything ready for the day and Lincoln was dragged there to help since the Beta


    was...busy" Luka smirked at Caleb teasingly.


    "Don''t worry, they''lle back and grab a sandwich or something"


    "Okay" I sighed. They all eyed me oddly as if sighing was a crime. "What? Breakfast IS the most


    important meal of the day"


    "Awe she''s so caring. She''s gonna be a great-" Emma was cut off by a nudge from Caleb, telling her


    not to finish the sentence. I simply sighed, not saying anything since I knew they won''t tell me anyways.


    "Wanna go for a walk?" Luka suggested, and I suddenly realized how I never actually been around the


    pack often.


    I quickly dunked the rest of my hot cocoa before we exited through the back door and into the beautiful


    woods. The minute we touched the outside, I was immediately met with a tranquil atmosphere glutted


    with the tremendous feeling of peace. It was incredible.


    "You feel that?" Luka asked softly, looking calm. " That''s one of the reasons why we live out here. The


    nature blends with our wolf side, making us feel at peace"


    "But I don''t have any wolf side and I feel great" It was truly amazing.


    "That''s the power of nature" He simply said as we continued walking.


    "So how do you only talk to the people at the diner? You''re so wonderful, I would assume that you


    would have a lot of friends" Butterflies erupted in my tummy at his words as I hid the blush that was


    crawling up my cheek.


    "I didn''t really trust people to be close to me. Nick, Kera and Charlette practically took me as their


    own when I had no one, so I''m drawn to them" I answered truthfully. "I''ve met people throughout the


    years, and if I should see them somewhere I would surely greet them. But I was kind of a loner. That is


    until I met you"


    "What do you mean? "


    I gave him a deadpanned look, because I know he knew how that story went.


    "When I met you, I was drawn to you because of certain reasons, as you know. Then I was introduced


    to you and these wonderful people and then I knew there was no going back. A part of me still feared


    that I would lose you all too, especially when I found out how different I was from you guys and-"


    "Hey hey" He cut off my rambling by facing me, holding my cheeks in his hands. "I know we''re from two


    different worlds but I will never leave you"


    I stared into his eyes as I soaked up the sincerity of his words.


    "I could never bring myself to let you slip away" He whispered, inching closer to my face. "And you


    have my word on that okay? " He asked and I nodded slowly. I could see the truth in his eyes and hear


    it in his voice, and deep down, I believed every word he said.


    He gently ced a kiss on my forehead, then my cheeks then my nose and I knew he was teasing me.


    With a grunt, I roughly pulled him down and smashed my lips on his, immediately initiating the kiss. It


    was rough and filled with urgency, with each of us battling for dominance. But not today. This was my


    kiss. I bit his bottom lip a little too hard, receiving a grunt from him as he pulled me closer. I took that as


    a chance to thrust my tongue in his mouth as I moved it in perfect sync with his.


    It was steamy and maddening,pletely opposite of what I had initially intended. So when I couldn''t


    take the pressure anymore, I forcefully pulled away from him, both of us in a panting mess as we


    caught our breaths.


    His eyes were vibrant and filled lust and he took a step towards me, ready for more.


    "Stop" I squeaked out of breath, taking a simultaneous step backwards. "If I don''t stop now I won''t be


    able to control myself and things will get messy" I warned in a low tone.


    "I thought that was my line Angel" He smirked as he grabbed me back to his chest, cing a soft kiss


    to my lips.


    "Luka.. " I whined, twisting my legs to ease the pressure between them.


    " You want me to stop? " He teased, bracing on me so I could feel his very excited friend below. He


    continued to kiss my cheek, then slowly made his way down my neck.


    "Hhmm? "He prompted for an answer again as he roughly gripped my arse. I yipped in surprise as I


    roughly shook my head.


    "N-no" I let out shakily.


    "I don''t either Angel, but I have to" he whispered as he let me go, leaving mepletely flustered and


    confused.


    "They mind linked me like ten minutes ago, telling me to get back. Ty and Lincoln are back" He simply


    said as if he didn''t just get me worked up for nothing.


    "You Dick! " I shouted with a hit to his chest. Horny and angry-- not a goodbination.


    "Hey don''t hate the messenger" He joked as he raised his hands in mock surrender. I hit him across his


    head, receiving a satisfying groan from him. Good.


    "But you purposely got me worked up just to leave me hanging! " I huffed as I walked off to nowhere in


    particr. I''d probably get lost.


    "It''s this way! " He shouted, sounding amused, and I reluctantly followed where he pointed.


    "Hey don''t act like I''m not affected too. If you only knew how much it''s killing me not to hold you against


    this tree and ea-"


    "Okay I get it! " No need to make it worse for me.


    Heughed in a most beautiful way, showcasing his dimple and all. But I was still angry, so I avoided it.


    "Come on I''ll give you a piggyback ride" He suggested and I stopped suddenly, pondering my thoughts.


    "Fine but you don''t say another word until we''re back okay?" I warned and he yfully zipped his lips


    and threw the imaginary key away.


    I spent the whole journey singing in his ears, only because I knew it annoyed him. I was enjoying it


    too. To my demise, we were back at the back door quicker than I wanted to, and I hopped from his


    back while making sure I dug my knees in his side in the process. Before I could enter, he stopped me


    and looked everywhere except my face.


    "Uh you have a little thing right there" He mumbled with his bottom lip between his teeth, probably


    trying to contain a smirk as he pointed to my crotch. My eyes widen in fear when I remembered that


    they could smell my arousal.


    We entered the kitchen and I was met with everyone, even his parents. They noticed our presence and


    smiled before sweetly gesturing for us to join them.


    My eyes widened even more as I dashed through therge kitchen and into the hall, hearing a few


    chuckles from them as I made my embarrassed escape. Groaning, I made my way to my room to get


    yet another shower today.


    Damn wolves.


    It was around 9:30 in the morning and the ceremony wasn''t meant to start till 12, so I decided to take a


    nap.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    My slumber was interrupted by someone shaking me, calling my name.


    "Hey Victoria, wake up," the voice said and I groaned.


    "It''s time."

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Victoria''s pov


    "Time for what? " I groaned as I opened my eyes to see Ashley.


    She was in a white dress that had a zipper all the way down the middle, and a golden stole around her


    neck, much like the ones graduates wear.


    "My induction sleepy head. Come on everyone''s waiting okay?"


    "Okay," I mumbled with a stretch. I changed for the fourth time today, keeping it casual since that''s


    what the dress code seemed to be.


    Checking the time, I saw that it was almost twelve, so I ran my hand over my bed hair to make it


    presentable before quickly making my way downstairs to meet everyone.


    I was immediately met with the seriousness in the room. They all stood so tall and spoke so


    professionally amongst themselves that I barely even recognized the group. That was when I truly


    knew this was important, since nobody except Ty and Luka were ever so serious.


    I didn''t miss how excited Ashley was though. I remember when I first met her; she said this was what


    she always wanted. And now she''s finally getting it.


    I made sure to stay far from their discussion, so that I wasn''t intruding. They were so caught up that


    they didn''t even notice when I slipped into the kitchen to get a snack.


    "Meow"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Hey there pumpkin!" I cooed as I snatched up my little snowball. "I haven¡¯t seen you all morning. Oh


    my gosh you''re getting so fat and heavy" I gushed in my best baby voice as I snuggled her closer to


    me, dropping a kiss on her head.


    "When am I ever gonna get that much love?" I whipped my head around at the voice behind me,


    immediately meeting big gray eyes.


    "When you stop teasing me every second we kiss" I scolded, at which he gave me his cutest pout.


    "Come on. It''s not my fault we always kiss at the wrong time" He dragged as he snatched my waist to


    his, making me immediately drop Twinkle and she sauntered away.


    He gently ced a kiss on my lips, lingering for a moment before he started moving them along with


    mine in a slow, soothing manner. It was soft and sweet, different from our other kisses.


    "Woah I''m sorry if it''s a bad time, but we''re kinda ready" Lincoln informed as he peeped inside the


    kitchen. Luka gave me a look as if saying, ''see'' and we bothughed at our inside joke.


    We went to the pack house in the same backyard area that the barbecues were held. Luka mentioned


    that everyone in the pack, including the elders and children who didn''t attend the barbecues were going


    to be there.


    I felt kinda nervous when I noticed no one was rubbing their scents on me like usual, but Luka said it


    wasn''t necessary anymore.


    I didn''t know what that meant, but I knew my heart was beating ten miles per hour when I noticed that


    there were at least 400 wolves in the pack, or maybe more.


    Luka held my hand reassuringly as we walked to the side of the make-shift stage where we could see


    everything, but I didn''t necessarily know why I was up there with them.


    Ty, Caleb, Lincoln and Emma were on the stage too, but that was understandable, they are practically


    the ''Royal Family''. Ashley and two other wolves stood side by side in simr attire, so I assumed they


    were joining the pack too.


    I stood behind Luka as much as possible; I knew he noticed, because he would chuckle every time I


    shifted on my feet. Nobody seemed to be focusing on the human though, and I was d they were so


    interested in the new pack members.


    I realized how happy they all seemed, and it warmed my heart that they were willingly epting the


    new members. I could sense their rejoicing already, so I guess this is what family meant to them.


    The ceremony started with everyone saying a wolfy pledge that I noticed Ashley and the others already


    knew, so I concluded that it was an international wolf pledge and not just for one pack.


    Ty started with a few words to everyone, then an introduction from each person. They each gave us a


    brief story of how they lived beforeing to the Brightwater Pack, and they were all touching.


    The first wolf, Gasper, was only 17 years old. He was separated from the pack and his family when he


    was just a baby, and was raised by humans in Britain. It was quite obvious since he had a thick British


    ent. He said he always knew he was different, having heightened senses and great anger issues.


    Even though he didn''t know it yet, his wolf was working even before he became alive in him.


    When he was 16, he initiated his first shift, and that''s when he knew. Luckily for him, he was able to


    track another pack in Ennd, who happily offered him guidance once they learnt his situation. They


    offered for him to join their pack, but he asked them to help him return home instead.


    Even though he was a born Brightwater wolf, he wanted to officially be weed as one of them, since


    being away from the pack can cause the bond to weaken. I loved that Ty didn''t deny him his request.


    He deserved it, in my eyes.


    The other wolf was a middle aged male who just transferred here from his previous pack. Nothing bad,


    nothing wonderful, but he had his reasons.


    However, Ashley''s story really had everyone, except us, in tears. It was truly a wonderful story. I


    noticed that she made her way around the part about meeting me and ending up here, but somehow


    she didn''t lie or miss out a detail. She really delivered well.


    After the intros, each person was called to Ty, where he cut his hand and theirs then joined them to ''mix


    their blood'', in which they were made one with the pack after which they said an oath.


    They were at their final stage of induction which were the trials, and I noticed why they had on clothes


    that could be easily discarded. They had to shift into their wolves and be challenged by someone in the


    pack. I was told that it didn''t matter if they won or not because it''s just tradition.


    Caleb wasn''t too fond of the idea even though he knew what the induction came with. I knew nobody


    would dare bring harm to the Beta''s mate though, so he had nothing to fuss about. I guess it''s just


    wolves and their protectiveness.


    "I''m d you won''t have to do this" Luka mumbled as he stared at the fighting wolves.


    "Why would I have to do that?"


    He looked at me quickly, as if just realizing what he said. "I just meant that-"


    He was cut off by cheering throughout the pack, and we saw that thest challenger, which was Ashley,


    had finished and finished victoriously. Caleb eagerly ran towards her, checking her face and fur for any


    damage. He brought her behind the stage, where she shifted and changed, then they rejoined us on


    the stage area.


    When Ty tied up the rest of the ceremony and dismissed, Ashley ran towards me and pulled me from


    behind Luka, engulfing me in a breath-stopping hug.


    "Thank you thank you so much for keeping me put that day! I wouldn''t be here without you!" She


    screamed as she hugged me impossibly tighter.


    And that my friends, was when everyone realized that I was present. Great.


    That''s when the mumbling finally started, and Luka immediately pulled me back to him, but this only


    made it louder.


    "Who''s the human?" A guy shouted.


    "Why is she up there?" A woman asked with disapprovalced in her voice.


    "Why are the leaders so calm?


    "Is she getting executed for trespassing?"


    "Can I get a hit off her before she dies?"


    "Enough!" Luka and Chris shouted simultaneously as Chris made his way on the stage. Luka''s chest


    was rising and falling in anger as he sneered at everyone who looked him in the eyes.


    I was trembling in fear and I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t hurt. This was why I didn''t want toe here.


    Wolves love their people, that''s for sure. But that''s exactly what they''ll always do, look out for their own.


    "I am very disappointed with your behaviour" Chris shouted as he made his way beside us. "Given our


    history with a human, I understand why you are all on edge. But this behaviour towards the leaders


    standing up here is uneptable!"


    I watched as some hung their heads in shame, while some still looked a little upset about the matter.


    "Now if she is up here, there must be a reason" He continued. "And let you not forget that she''s up here


    with your former and soon to be again Alpha, and you must respect him!"


    Wait what?


    This had my eyes opening wide as I whipped my head towards him. He looked at me with a calm


    expression as if I didn''t just learn he was the true Alpha. I knew it!


    And soon to be again....


    By now all the heads have fallen in shame, so I guessed that did it.


    "In addition, his wolf has imprinted on this human that you all are talking about so rudely about!"


    Wait double what?!


    ¡®What did that even mean?,¡¯  I thought as I looked to Luka once more, but he only looked shock as he


    stared at his dad. However, I could see that he wasn''t shocked at the information, he was shocked that


    his father just told everyone--Just told me.


    "She will be your Luna and she will be respected by you all!" He ended, clicking his tongue and shaking


    his head.


    Okay, triple what!?


    Luna? Preposterous.


    I looked around at everyone who I''ve been living with in the Alpha house. They looked slightly guilty,


    but nothing to tell me that what Chris said wasn''t true. So there I stood, in shock and utterly confused.


    I saw one by one, as everyone in the crowd bowed their heads respectfully. I looked around to see who


    they were bowing to, but everyone on the stage has stepped back leaving me in the center front.


    "Her name is Victoria. Learn it, cherish it and respect it, for you will be hearing it a lot soon" Luka said


    as he stepped beside me.


    I watched as they looked up at me, some with amazement and adoration, some with relief and


    happiness, some with longing and hope, but none with contempt or distaste.


    This was the big secret wasn''t it? This was what Lincoln meant when he said I was important to them.


    It had to be it.


    "No one is to speak of this again until brought up by one of us" He added, gesturing to everyone on the


    stage. "Again, you are dismissed. Go carry on with the rest of your day" He ended.


    I noticed people moved immediately after he ended, something not even Ty could get them to do when


    he first dismissed them. Oh I''ve got to know this story. But first, I needed some damn answers.


    With a huff I spun around to face them all, crossing my arms with the meanest look on my face.


    I wasn''t mad at them, not in the least. I knew there must''ve been a good reason why they kept


    whatever this is from me. So when I find out everything, I''ll assess whether I want to be angry for real


    or not.


    But for now, I had to make them believe that I am so that I can get all the truth and not some watered


    down version or another ''I''ll tell you soon''.


    They seemed to be buying my look, so I turned to Luka to give him his personal dose of it.


    "Look I know you''re upset and confused, bute with me and I''ll tell you everything" He started


    slowly.


    "No," I simply said. He looked hurt at my answer so I borated to be clearer. "I''m not just going with


    you, I want all of you there so I know whatever is spoken is the truth" I added as I faced the rest of


    them.


    They seemed content with the n, so I dramatically walked towards the car that I came in, cracking a


    smile for a split second before morphing it back into my scowl.


    The drive back was quiet and tense. I could see that Luka was obviously worried about something, and


    it made me wonder more about what he had to tell me. It made me feel bad for acting so mean to him


    since Chris announced it.


    "Hey you don''t have to look so worried. Whatever you have to tell me won''t break me." I said calmly,


    and I noticed he rxed a bit.


    "I just don''t know how you''ll react, that''s all"


    "As long as you''re not sentencing me to death it can''t be that bad" I semiughed and he followed.


    The good part was, he didn''t seem so tense anymore. The bad part was, the roles were reversed. I


    was now the one with the worry written across my face since whatever he had to tell me seemed like a


    big deal.


    Will I even be able to deal with what he tells me?


    Well, I guess I''ll just have to find out.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Victoria''s pov


    "We''re home," I bellowed as I stepped inside. I knew they were already here, since they drove off


    ahead of Luka and I.


    Luka smiled at me mentioning here as ''home'', and I noticed I didn''t feel weird saying it either. This


    made him even calmer, but that wasn''t my aim, so I sketched back the mean look on my face as I


    approached them in the living room.


    They all immediately looked to Luka as if waiting for him to begin. Except, I calmed him down in the car


    so now he was all chill while everyone else was tense.


    Curse my feelings for him.


    I sat at the single chair across from everyone while Luka sat on the arm of therge couch. I kept my


    features serious and grave as I eyed each of them individually.


    Time for business.


    "You were Alpha?" I finally asked, getting straight to the point.


    "I was" Was all he said as he peered at me as if I should automatically know everything. He had a


    tendency of doing that, and sometimes it was really annoying.


    I gestured for him to continue, already fed up with his inability to exin something properly.


    "I became unfit to lead after E''s death, so I told dad to let Ty take my ce" He sighed as he


    continued.


    "Until you were better," Ty added, exaggerating the ''until''.


    "Bro you have it all under control, you''re doing great" Luka replied truthfully. I would''ve awed at the


    situation, but I was too distracted by the secrets that I was finally getting to know.


    "Nah but it''s your birth right. I wouldn''t take that from you. I''ll never be a leader like you" He answered


    sincerely.


    As much as Luka was being a good brother, I could really see that he was relieved that Ty wasn''t too


    attached to the title. After all, I''m sure being Alpha is not just about the title.


    "What was he like as Alpha?" I asked, genuinely curious. I leaned forward as I got interested in the


    topic.


    "Oh he was the best."


    "He was a great leader."


    "Nobody could''ve asked for a better Alpha."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "He banned me from getting parrots."


    They all answered at the same time, thatst one obviouslying from Caleb. This only piqued my


    interest even more in him. It seemed like he was a great Alpha.


    From where I was, I could see his head swelling as he looked down awkwardly at his hands with a shy


    smile on his lips. It was the cutest thing ever.


    "Why did he ban you from getting a parrot?" I asked Caleb with augh.


    Luka''s head immediately shot up, giving me a look as if saying ''really, that''s what you chose to ask out


    of everything that was said?''.


    Yes, I got all that from just one look.


    "What? I wanna know" I shrugged.


    "He was just being a big meany!" Caleb eximed as he stubbornly folded his arms around himself like


    a child.


    "Dude how old are you?! Things happen, we get extra angry, then boom! The annoying ass bird in the


    cage gets snapped in half just because it was in someone''s reach. It would have crushed you," Luka


    reasoned dramatically while I had aughing fit. Caleb didn''t say anything, he just sat there looking


    defeated and I could tell that they had this conversation plenty of times before.


    "Okay okay s-sorry I asked" I stuttered as myughter died down. "But I would like to see how you rule


    as Alpha" I added truthfully.


    "You just have to stick around to find out then" He said nervously, and I wondered why he seemed


    worried all of a sudden again.


    I then realized that it was time for the next part--the hard part.


    "Why wouldn''t I be around?" I was cautious. Maybe this was the part where they sentenced me to


    death.


    "Remember when dad said Luka imprinted on you?" Ty asked slowly and I nodded. He looked to Luka


    to continue.


    "Victoria, it''s a wolf thing"


    "What''s a wolf thing?" I asked carefully.


    "If a wolf loses his/her mate by death or rejection, they can have a second chance on mating" He


    tensed as thest word left his mouth, and that''s when it started to make some sense. I suddenly


    remembered where I heard that word before.


    "Oh my gosh is some Twilight shit!?" I stood up as I ran my hand through my hair dramatically, enjoying


    the reference of it all.


    "No twilight had it all wrong" Emma stated nonchntly, gaining my attention.


    " I mean it''s kinda the same thing as finding a mate though" Ashley added.


    "I didn''t know you guys watched Twilight" I simpered brightly, and I didn''t even notice that we were


    drifting from the important topic.


    "Who doesn''t watch Twilight?" Emma scoffed, at which they all seemed to agree.


    "So how does it feel to see the wolves on TV knowing you''re like that too?" I was a little too excited.


    "The same way you feel when you see a human on TV," Ty answered, sounding unimpressed by my


    question.


    "Right..." I dragged awkwardly, feeling dumb.


    ¡®A WOLF IMPRINTED ON YOU REMEMBER!¡¯


    Right!


    "Wait you imprinted on me?" I asked, just really assessing what that meant. He nodded. ¡°What does


    that mean?" I asked, a little scared. I don''t know why, but I was.


    "It means you''re my second chance" He whispered with a smile, staring me right in the eyes. My heart


    raced at the thought of it all. If I was Luka''s second chance, that meant I was literally responsible for his


    happiness.


    "Wow" I whispered, sitting back down. "How long have you known?" I asked, my voice barelying


    out as a whisper.


    "From the moment I saw you, but I didn''te to terms with it until you moved in. I didn''t want to


    believe it" He admitted and I felt kinda hurt. He noticed and quickly exined himself.


    "It''s not that I didn''t want you, I just didn''t think I deserved to be one of the lucky wolves" I simply


    nodded as I broke eye contact to ponder my thoughts. I then remembered that everyone else could''ve


    known too.


    "How long have you guys known?" I asked, feeling a little betrayed that this sort of information was kept


    from me.


    "Remember the day you found out we were wolves and you left? We found out the day you came back"


    Emma whispered as she gazed down at her hands.


    "You too Ashley? You weren''t even here yet" I don''t know why, but I felt horrible that it had everything to


    do with me but I was somehow thest person to know about it.


    "Caleb''s my mate. We talk about everything" She defended softly.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" I asked, looking back into Luka''s eyes from where I sat. He sighed standing


    up.


    "Can we talk privately?" I nodded before joining him as we went to his room. I agreed only because it


    was more appropriate since it was an ''us'' thing.


    "Don''t be mad at everyone for not telling you. I told them not to tell you until I did-"


    "And when exactly were you nning on telling me? What if it didn''te up today?" The first tear fell


    down my cheek as my vision became blurry. I wasn''t upset that I was magically his second chance


    mate; hell, I don''t even think I understood what that meant yet. But to know that something this


    important has been kept from me by people I hold dearly was dreadful.


    "Victoria I was scared that it would be too much for you and you would''ve left. And if I''m being honest,


    I''m still terrified" He wiped the stray tear from my cheek, looking at me with pleading eyes.


    "Why would I leave?"


    "I know this whole new world that you didn''t even know existed was enough for you. I thought this


    would push you over the edge" He sighed.


    "Luka you know me better than that" I pointed out, since he should''ve known that it would take much


    more to get rid of me.


    "You don''t get it Victoria" He whispered, holding my hand tightly. "I''m a wolf. Rtionships for us are


    slightly different from what you''re used to. I would have to im you as mine.." He trailed, checking my


    face for reaction.


    Shit he''ll have to pee on- I mean bite me.


    "You said it only hurt for a minute. Surely that wouldn''t have scared me off"


    "I''m supposed to be Alpha. If or when I reim my title, you''ll be Luna-- the Alpha female of a pack of


    450 wolves, and growing" He added carefully. That was what had me shaken up. I didn''t know the first


    thing about being Luna. I didn''t even know the half about wolves!


    "Would they even ept me?" I suddenly felt self conscious about ruling a whole pack. "Won''t they see


    me unfit?"


    "They already love you Angel. A pack absolutely adores its Luna. And having lost their former Luna, it''s


    quite obvious to everyone that they ept you already" He assured me softly.


    "But I don''t know the first thing about being a Luna" I''ve never felt so unconfident in years.


    "Hey hey look at me" He held my face up so I was looking at him. "You''ll be a great Luna, and I will be


    there with you every step of the way" He whispered sweetly.


    "Why didn''t your wolf choose another wolf?" I was genuinely curious, so I hoped he didn''t take it wrong


    and assume I didn''t want him.


    "I don''t know. We can''t help who the moon chooses for us. But I''m d it was you, even if you''re a


    human. I''ve heard of human mates, but they are rear"


    "Okay" I answered, half convinced. It was a lot to process.


    "If we have pups, you do know they would be like me right?" He asked carefully again.


    "If I didn''t know better I would think you''re trying to talk me out of this" I joked, causing him to chuckle a


    little.


    "I just want to make sure you know all you''re getting into," he said. "That''s if you want to get into it" He


    added quickly, but his eyes were pleading with me to say yes. I could tell that he really wanted this.


    "Why did everyone keep saying that I''m important to you?" I wasn''t avoiding his previous statement, I


    just had to know everything first.


    "Because you are. You''ll probably never understand why I need you but I do. And it''s not just some wolf


    senses that attracts me to you, it''s everything about you. The way youugh, the way you find the most


    random things to talk about, the fact that I can never have a dull moment around you.


    "That boldness and sass that keeps me on edge all the time. I love that you''re understanding and


    willing to ept anything that is thrown your way, even a whole new life with wolves. It shows that


    you''re strong and I love that I have such strength to pull me out of my dark ces"


    By now more tears have found their way down my cheeks, but I make no move to stop them.


    "You''re beautiful, funny and so damn caring. Your heart is golden and so is everything about you. I


    know we both have dark pasts, but I really really hope we can make a future together, just you and me.


    And probably Caleb" He joked, and I giggled through the tears.


    "I know that this is a bit much and more than what you''re ustomed to, and you''ll have


    responsibilities that will be rough sometimes. But what I''m saying is, I really want you to try this with


    me. My wolf didn''t imprint on you because it''s random. You were specifically chosen for me, and I''d die


    for real this time if I lose you too" He ended as he closed his eyes and leaned his forehead against


    mine.


    I remained silent for a second, which he didn''t take as a good sign. I immediately captured his lips in


    mine as a clear answer, leaving a soft, sweet, lingering kiss on them.


    "You had me at ''because you are''" I whispered once I pulled away, cing another kiss on his lips.


    "So does this mean you''ll ept me? You wont leave?" He asked with happinessced in his voice. It


    was heartwarming.


    " Yes, so stop asking." Iughed. "If my life doesn''t have a little challenge in it, then I don''t want it."


    "You are something else Victoria Amelia Dendes."


    "And so are you Mr Luka Alexander Jones" I mumbled against his lips. "But didn''t you notice that I


    obviously had feelings for you?"


    "I didn''t know for sure until Lincoln told me"


    Lincoln is a tattletale.


    "So there are no more secrets?" I asked.


    "No more secrets." He assured me. There better not be any more, even though I had a gut feeling


    more things were going to go down.


    "So in my world, does this make us a couple, like together?" I questioned suggestively.


    "Yes it does my wonderful Angel" He smiled as he bit my lip, slightly tugging.


    "Mmhm I like that" I mumbled against him.


    " Me too."


    He grabbed the rest of my mouth with his as he kissed me tenderly. I could feel the happiness radiating


    off him in just that moment, and I wished I could keep it there forever. He kissed me a little while longer,


    till he finally pulled away leaving mepletely breathless.


    "We should get back" He suggested breathlessly, but I had other ns.


    "No," was all I said and grabbed him in another kiss, making it full of lust and want.


    I pushed him t on the bed so I could straddle him, keeping the kiss intact every passing second. He


    groaned at my movements, making me aware that he was pleased with my actions. I slowly moved my


    hips against him, receiving another low groan from him.


    The kiss got deeper as my movement got faster, and I could feel his happy member against my


    leggings in erotic want. I broke the kiss as I left hot kisses on his cheek and down his neck, leaving a


    couple love bites in the process.


    "Victoria if you don''t stop now I''ll do something you''re not ready for" He panted as I moved to the other


    side of his neck.


    "Maybe I don''t want to stop" I whispered seductively as I captured his lips once more, burying my


    hands in his full hair.


    With a deep approving growl, he skillfully flipped us over so that he was now on top, not once breaking


    the kiss. I could feel my body calling for his touch as I got stimted every passing second. He trailed


    his hands up and down my stomach, leaving tingling sensations everywhere his hands went.


    He brought his hands lower and softly grabbed my front, awakening a whole new sense of want as my


    back arched at the quick gesture. He removed it as quickly as he put it there, and I felt the


    disappointment run through me. That''s when I remembered how much of a tease he was. I never like


    teasers. Just give me pleasure and let me be. No need to torture me first.


    My phone rang for a few seconds, but I ignored it and simply continued kissing Luka. Then it went off


    again, and again, and again until Luka finally rolled off me, telling me to get it.


    "Do you know that it is rude to call people at this hour?!" I shouted at Kera through the phone as I


    picked up.


    "Girl it''s four in the afternoon! What''s rude about that?"


    "It just is" I mumbled with a huff.


    "Sshh it''s okay" Luka cooed as he yed with my hair.


    "Oooooh I interrupted something didn''t I?" Kera eximed on the line. I could just imagine the look on


    her face. "Well I''m sorry but I just wanted to check up on you"


    "That''s really sweet of you Kera but I-"


    "A guy came by here today asking for your number, said his name was Jonah" She interrupted quickly,


    causing Luka to growl after obviously hearing what my friend said.


    "You didn''t give him right?" I snapped unintentionally, but I really didn''t want him to have my number.


    "Oh heavens no! The guy''s a creep. Anyways, he said he went by the hospital to see you, but heard


    you were sick, so he came by here to get to you"


    "How did he know he could get to you from the diner?" Luka asked sternly.


    "Velma must''ve been talking to him about me. That''s the only way he would''ve found out" I reasoned.


    "Yes that''s the name! Velma" She eximed on the line. "When I refused to give him the number, he


    asked me to give you a message. He said Velma would like to see you, and you should visit sometime"


    She ended and I nodded, but realized she couldn''t see me.


    "I''ll surely do. Since I have the week off, I''ll go one of these days. Thanks Kera. How''s Nick and Char?"


    "They''re good. Well Nick was gonna say hi but heard that you were with Mr handsome and stormed off"


    Sheughed.


    "Don''tugh at him. Tell him I send my love" I said, receiving another growl from Luka.


    "Will you chill! This one is family" I whisper shouted at him.


    "Yea I will. And give Lover Boy my greetings. I''ll leave you two to continue your business. Get well soon


    Vic! Love you bye!"


    "I''m not actually-" *Beep. Beep. Beep* "-sick". I hate it when she does that.


    "You okay?" Luka asked softly.


    " Yea you?"


    "I''m great" He beamed, pecking my lips softly. "There''s another barbecue tonight. I''m sure you''ll-"


    "Emma! Ashley!" I shouted, cutting him off, already running to the door. If the first barbecue was that lit


    with just me and Emma, imagine adding Ashley to that equation.


    "Um Victoria" Luka called, standing up to meet me.


    "Yea?" I asked impatiently.


    "That" He pointed at my crotch where my eyes followed, and I groaned loudly.


    "Every time I kiss you I''ll have to change panties because of you people and your incredibly annoying


    sense of smell!" I argued as I walked down the hall to my room.


    "And great hearing too love" Ty shouted teasingly as he emerged out of nowhere. I turned a bright red


    as I rushed into my room to get cleaned up.


    Well that''s what you get for living with the wolves Victoria.


    ***


    Ashley, Emma and I were in my room getting ready for the barbecue. We decided to make it a tradition


    for us girls to go shopping then get ready together on the day of the barbecue.


    We didn''t have enough time for shopping today, but since it''s Ashley''s first one and she was inducted in


    the pack today, we made her the focus point.


    I had to tell them how my talk with Luka went, while I''m sure he did the same with the guys. Of course,


    they were excited, saying we can all live happily ever after. That is, until we reminded Emma that she


    has a mate and she''ll move away with him.


    That will be a very sad day. But not today. Today we''re having fun.


    I had rollers in my hair, getting a different look from the first barbecue. Emma had hers in a high neat


    ponytail, leaving loose strands at the side for cuteness.


    We argued for over 10 minutes about how we should do Ashley''s hair. Emma wanted to straighten it,


    while I wanted to style it with its natural curls.


    In the end Emma won the argument, only because I was drained from the day, and poor Ashley looked


    confused. As much as I''d never admit it to her face, she was right about straightening it. It was a


    different look from what we''re use to, and it strangely suited her a lot. Emma also worked on her make


    up as I chose dresses and shoes for us to wear.


    In the end, Emma was looking beautiful in her ck skater dress with golden specks all about it, paired


    with her gold open toed pumps. I was contrasting in a stunning cross neck white dress, paired with my


    dark purple wedge booties. Instead of my signature red lipstick, I was sporting a dark purple to match


    my shoes, with scattered glitters to give it that pop.


    It was different and I liked it.


    However, Ashley was the showstopper. She had on a red bodycon mini dress with a huge heart shape


    cut in the back, finishing it off with a small slit up her thigh. We forced her to wear my ck stilettos and


    matching earrings, topping it off with a smoky eye and my popping red lipstick.


    Caleb is gonna be so turned on and pissed at the same time. I''m sure some guys will end up with ck


    eyes tonight, but she had to look great. We dedicated this night to her after all.


    Like before, the boys left us to fend for ourselves. After a couple hundred pictures, we took my car to


    the pack house where it was being held, feeling toozy to walk.


    The minute we stepped in the backyard, eyes were immediately snapping towards us. Out of nowhere,


    Ashley was snatched away in Caleb''s arms as he growled at the poor men looking.


    When the coast was clear, I watched as his eyes roamed over her a couple times, looking mesmerized


    and definitely turned on. He licked his lips and whispered something in her ears making her giggle, and


    I took it as a sign to mind my business.


    "Well aren''t you a little hottie" Luka whispered in my ear as he hugged me from behind. "Makes me


    wish we had these barbecues more frequently"


    "And don''t I look like a hottie all the time? " I yfully pouted.


    "Of course you do. But you seem to be a hotter hottie when you dress up" He whispered seductively,


    grabbing my bum harshly.


    "Stop, we''re in public! " I separated myself from him as I red at him.


    "Of course. Don''t want you getting too wet now" He winked suggestively. I pped him harshly with a


    re, but I felt amusement bubbling in my stomach.


    "Victoria darling! " I turned to see Luka''s mom appearing, looking vibrant and happy.


    "Hello" I greeted politely.


    "I''m so happy to see you''re okay"


    "Well I am thank you. All due respect, but didn''t you hate me?"


    She gasped loudly as if I had just told her that she had a bald spot. ¡°Dear I didn''t hate you" She waved


    off casually, but I gave her a knowing look. "Hate is such a strong word" Another look. "I misjudged you


    before getting to know you and knowing how much you mean to my son. But you do understand "


    "I do," I replied simply.


    "Good. I''m just happy to hear you''ve epted my son. You both should always make each other


    happy" She spoke sincerely as she held my hands in hers.


    "Oh they will" Chris added as he joined us, looking as happy as ever. "Victoria, my wife isn''t boring you


    right? "


    "Not at all" I shook my head truthfully, giving him a quick side hug.


    "I kind of came to rescue you," he joked.


    "Well dad I''ll be the only one rescuing her tonight" Luka then joined in right before he skillfully pulled me


    away. He just magically appears and disappears. Weird man. I waved them a goodbye as I followed


    Luka to the group of my talking friends.


    "Hey Vic. We were just talking about you." Lincoln beamed as they handed me a beer. Caleb looked


    totally out of it and very much into As. Emma and I shared a look saying we should do this more often.


    "So Luka, have you asked her yet?" Ty asked, causing Luka to immediately stiffen. He said no more


    secrets!


    "Ask me what?"

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Victoria''s pov


    "Ask me what?" I asked as soon as he closed his bedroom door.


    He told me that he would talk when we got back, since we were surrounded by people and music


    everywhere back at the pack house. I agreed to wait, but I was pissed. He told me that there were no


    more secrets.


    So, I spent the entire night avoiding him, but I still had fun with my girls and Caleb since he wouldn''t


    leave Ashley''s side. We travelled separately, so I waited at the door for him toe. That''s when he


    led me here.


    "Victoria don''t be mad. I didn''t hide anything from you" He sighed, looking tired.


    "So what was Ty talking about?" I asked and he remained silent, looking as if he was contemting


    telling me or not. I honestly thought we passed this stage, yet here we were once again.


    "See this is what I can''t take with you! You keep everything from me then expect me to-"


    "I want you to move in. Like permanently with us here" He blurted out in the middle of my rambling.


    This had mepletely speechless as I gaped at him.


    I knew what I was getting into when I involved myself with him, but I never thought about moving in with


    him.


    "That''s what he meant. He was asking me if I asked you to move in with us yet" He added, while I


    stayed quiet. He took that as a sign to continue. "I know its a bit much, but I''m going to need you by my


    side, and that includes living with me"


    "But isn''t that a little too fast?" I asked unsurely. He chuckled.


    "Victoria your stay here willst a couple more months since your house isn''t finished. Don''t you think


    by then you''d be ready?"


    I mean, he had a point but that house...


    "It''s the only thing I have left with them," I said out loud, not intending for him to hear.


    "What do you mean?"


    "That house. It was my parent''s house. Then my aunt. As much as I hated my parents my whole life, it


    was all I had that made me feel like I sorta had them" I whispered, barely audible.


    Luka sighed, holding me by the waist gently as he rested his chin on my head. "It''s okay Angel. I wasn''t


    asking you to abandon the house. If you want, we can keep it and go there whenever we want time to


    ourselves. You know, just you and me"


    "And Twinkle," I added.


    "And Twinkle," he repeated with a chuckle.


    It warmed my heart that he was thinking about us long term. I didn''t miss how he said ''we'' instead of


    ''you''. I know that he saw me as a life long partner, and I wanted to give him back that same energy. But


    it''s all in time.


    "Thank you" I mumbled against his chest. He kissed my forehead, letting his lips linger a while longer.


    "You''re mine now Angel, I''ll do everything in my power to let it remain that way."


    And I believed him. I believed him with all my heart.


    ***


    "How do you think it looks?" I asked excitedly as we drove to my house to see the progress.


    It has been little over a month so I knew it hasn''t been much, but I was pumped to see how different it


    might''ve looked.


    Our talkst night got me thinking about visiting, and since I didn''t have work, I decided to go there. I


    also decided to go visit Velma, killing two birds with one stone. Luka offered to take me, to which I


    happilyplied.


    "I don''t know. Maybe just minor changes" He replied, turning on the familiar road that led to my house.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I still didn''t give him an answer about moving in, even though I knew it was inevitable. I guess I had to


    adapt to their way of living, but we''ll take things one step at a time.


    We pulled into the driveway and it felt as if it had been ages. I opened the newly fixed door and peered


    around the room. I could see that the fixers were really working on it. Everything looked different, my


    furniture was wrapped and I could see that they were recing the walls.


    I suddenly felt excited about how it will look when they''re done. Luka hired some designers to decorate


    the whole ce differently, and I couldn''t wait to see it.


    "It''s gonna be beautiful when it''s done" I said as Luka joined me.


    "It will. But not as beautiful as it''s owner." He added as he kissed my bare shoulder. I blushed at his


    compliment, loving this side of him.


    "You know.... I can still pay for all of this if you want" He suggested innocently and I rolled my eyes. He


    didn''t want me to pay for my own house.


    "I said its fine. I can manage" I responded. He didn''t seem satisfied, but let it go anyways.


    I''m an independent woman.


    "Ready to go?" He asked and I nodded.


    I called Velma, letting her know I''d be stopping by and I also told her to save my number. I gave Luka


    the address as we backed out of my driveway in deep conversation.


    "I have some things back home to do, including my daily workout, so I won''t stay with you at Velma''s.


    But I cane back for youter, or I can just run back and leave the car with you" He suggested.


    "No, I don''t want you to run back all that way. You cane back for me around four, or send Lincoln.


    That''s too much driving for you in one day" I told him.


    "It''s okay. I''lle get you myself" He answered, and I simply shrugged. I guess I''m the only one who


    doesn''t like to drive.


    We talked about random things as usual, where he told me about his childhood. He had some really


    funny stories that had me bellowing like Emma on aedy movie night. Who would''ve thought that


    Caleb and Luka hated each other? Wild.


    After about an hour of driving, we pulled into a gatedmunity that I assumed Velma was living in.


    She lived really far.


    I thought about the three hour drive that Luka would have to endure to go back home, then sit through


    again when hees to pick me up.


    I tried to convince him again to ask Lincoln or Caleb toe get me, but he wasn''t having it. He can be


    so stubborn sometimes.


    We finally pulled into the house number that Velma gave me. Seconds after, she emerged from the


    house, beaming at us as we got out of the car.


    "Victoria my dear!" She rushed to me with as much speed as she could muster, then wrapped me in a


    warm grandmotherly hug. She did the same with Luka, then gestured for us toe in.


    "I''m sorry Velma but I won''t be staying with you guys. I''ll be backter to pick up Victoria, but next time


    for sure" Luka apologized sweetly, at which she shot him the cutest old person pout I''ve ever seen.


    "Just let me go get you some cookies for the road" She offered before quickly heading inside.


    As soon as she touched the door, the one and only Jonah made himself known, smiling at me. From


    the corner of my eye I saw Luka stiffen, as he gently pulled me back against him. Jonah frowned at the


    gesture, and he had the audacity to sneer at Luka.


    "I think I might actually stay," he said firmly. I spun in his arms so that I was facing him to give him my


    best re.


    "No you''re not. You are not going to put your day on hold because of some jealousy. Don''t worry I can


    handle myself" I hopped on my toes to give him a kiss, knowing it was the only way I could convince


    him. He simply nodded as he hugged my tightly, sniffing my neck a couple times too.


    "Here you go" Velma handed him the cookies. "Freshly baked".


    "Thank you." He beamed as he kissed her cheek before kissing mine. "I''ll be back at four to get you" I


    waved at him before following Velma inside.


    "So you''re dating him now" Jonah bit out a little too harshly for my liking.


    "Well nice to see you too Jonah" I retorted sarcastically. "And that''s none of your business" How can a


    woman so sweet have a grandson so annoying?


    "In here dear!" Velma shouted from what I assumed was the kitchen. I shrugged my coat off, hanging it


    on the coat rack then followed where her voice came from.


    The scent of homemade food and pastries filled my senses immediately, and I suddenly felt hungry.


    Jonah had left to do whatever dweebs do, thank goodness.


    "Mmmmh couldn''t you warn me that you were a cooker" I joked as I sat at the ind.


    For an olddy, her house was quite modern and stylish, yet it had that warmness that a home should


    have. Velvet looking thin curtains draped over the windows, allowing just enough sunlight through. Her


    tiles were also lovely, giving the kitchen that homey look.


    "I would''ve had much more for you if I had known that you wereing earlier" She said as she gave


    me some hot tea which I dly epted.


    "I''m sorry for the short notice, I was just in town so I decided to stop by"


    "That''s okay love. I''m just happy to see you" She beamed. "So how''s life with the werewolves?" She


    asked casually as if she just asked me about the weather, while I had a coughing fit. My eyes widened


    as I stared at her, but she didn''t look the least surprised or fazed.


    "Ho-how did you know about that?" I stuttered, still processing.


    "I''ve been alive a long time dear" Sheughed. "I''ve had my share of werewolf drama. That''s in the


    past though" She sighed.


    "Tell me about it" I was suddenly interested. When we were at the hospital, she told me about some life


    experiences but never this.


    "I was the mate of a werewolf" She sighed putting her cup down. I gaped at her, even more shocked.


    "Are you human?" I asked softly. She must be. If she was a wolf, Luka would''ve known.


    "Oh heavens yes." Sheughed. " I was one of those rare human mates. Just like you" She said with a


    smile.


    "I''m not his mate" I told her. "Well I wasn''t his first mate I guess. He imprinted on me" Her eyes widened


    a fraction at my statement.


    "In my few years with wolves, I''ve only ever heard of imprinting. You two are very special, you know


    that?"


    "I guess" I mumbled with a blush. "But not as special as you. I heard that human mates are almost


    impossible" I was genuinely awed.


    "Well my dear, you can''t help what life chooses for you. You seem to adapt better than me honestly. I


    took a whole three months before I epted my mate"


    "What happened?" I asked, getting ready for story time.


    "I was only eighteen when my mate found me. I didn''t always live here, I lived in the north, near the


    border. Apparently there''s a huge werewolf territory there" She started.


    "One day I wandered off in the woods for some reason, and I saw thergest animal ever. He spotted


    me and started running towards me, so my first instinct was to run for my life. Then suddenly, he shifted


    and called out to me. I saw what happened and I fainted" Sheughed at the memory before


    continuing.


    "He brought me to his home and when I woke up, he started telling me all these things I didn''t


    understand, and he asked that I stay with him. Of course, I didn''t obliged. It took months for me to


    come around, and when I finally did, it was the best thing ever" I saw her eyes brighten at the memory,


    it was beautiful.


    "We spent everyday together. It was hard keeping up with both lives but I survived and I was happy.


    But one day, his pack was attacked by rogues, and he died in the battle" She ended with a sigh. I held


    her hand reassuringly, as I could see it was still painful for her.


    "After his death, I was a mess. I had no reason to stay with the pack anymore, so I left after pledging to


    the Alpha that I wont speak about their existence. Eventually after a couple years of healing, I moved


    here when I met the second love of my life, and had Jonah''s mom."


    I was happy to hear that she got a second chance at love.


    "I lived here not knowing it was another territory, until I saw Luka''s dad. He was walking with his mate,


    and she had the mark on her neck. He was just a pup, around 18, but he was smart. He noticed that I


    recognized what his im was and questioned me. I had no real reason to hide my experience from


    him, so I promised I wouldn''t speak of their existence" She looked at me with a mischievous smile.


    "When I was at the hospital and you talked about this mysterious man to me, I suspected something.


    But it wasn''t confirmed until I saw Luka''s face that day in my hospital room. He looked just like his


    father at that age, and so I put two and two together"


    So she knew all along.


    "I thought you were his first mate though. I didn''t know he lost a mate" She sighed.


    "His mate, E, died little over a year ago. He''s been a mess about it"


    "Until you showed up I assume" She smiled as I looked away, hiding my blush.


    "It must''ve been really hard for him. I know the pain of a broken mate bond, and it must''ve been ten


    times multiplied for him since he''s a wolf AND Alpha blood. Don''t take his pain lightly Victoria. You''re


    helping him through it, but it will always be there until hepletes the mating process with you" she


    said and I nodded.


    "When do I know the mating process ispleted?" I asked. She checked my neck too but saw


    nothing.


    "Just three things. I''m sure you''ve done the first step already which is epting him. But I''ll leave you


    to explore the rest with him yourself, I won''t spoil it for you" She smirked mischievously, which only


    made me be alert.


    "Will I be a wolf too?" I blurted out, causing her tough hardly at me, shaking her head from side


    to side.


    "You won''t be a wolf." She panted while herughter died down. "But changes will happen, just


    minor things though" She added with a wink.


    "Tell meeeeeee," I pleaded while sheughed again, saying no.


    "I won''t rob you of your experiences. When they do actually happen, I''ll be here to talk," she offered, to


    which I reluctantly agreed.


    I guess that''s fair. At least I knew I wasn''t alone. Even though I had Ashley and Emma, they were


    wolves so they''ll see things differently.


    "I''m actually really relieved that you know about them. I can talk to you now without hiding things" I


    pped excitedly as she chuckled again. She has such a beautifulugh.


    We spent the remaining hours talking and eating. As suspected, her food was delicious. Jonah joined


    us shortly after dinner, but he barely interrupted or joined our conversation.


    I noticed I was getting undesirably tired, so I went to the couch to catch a nap until Luka came to pick


    me up.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    "Victoria" Someone called, shaking me from my slumber. "Victoria wake up" I noticed it was a male''s


    voice.


    "Luka?" I mumbled. "Take me to bed. I''m still sleepy"


    "It''s not Luka. It''s Jonah" I immediately shot up, eyes wide and scanning. My vision was blurry for a


    second, but eventually focused on my ex boyfriend.


    I suddenly noticed that I wasn''t in Velma''s warm living room, but in an open clear area in the middle of


    what seemed like nowhere. It was also getting dark.


    "Where the hell am I? Why am I with you? What did you do to me? What time is it?" I threw all the


    questions at once at him as I scrambled to my feet.


    "Hey hey rx" He urged, as if he didn''t just kidnap me. How did he even carry me here without me


    waking up? I''m normally a light sleeper .I remembered him sitting beside me at dinner, then I felt


    suddenly sleepy.


    Oh my gosh...


    "You asshole! You drugged me!" I shouted in pure anger and disbelief as I stepped away from him,


    stumbling slightly. He made a move to catch me but I shunned his hand away.


    "Don''t touch me you creep" I seethed deadly. If he could drug and kidnap someone, what lengths would


    he go for what he wanted?


    "I just want to talk," he said, raising his hands in surrender. I chuckled darkly.


    "Oh and we couldn''t have talked in Velma''s living room?!" This guy wasn''t for real. He couldn¡¯t be.


    "You wouldn''t have listened to me" He whined like some sick puppy.


    "Damn right I wouldn''t! And you think I''m gonna talk now. You must be delirious" I checked my watch to


    see that it was almost seven. Shit! Luka must be freaking. I searched my pockets for my phone but


    didn''t find it.


    "Looking for this?" He asked smugly. "Your boyfriend must be calling you endlessly. If you just listen to


    what I have to say I''ll take you back right now. If you refuse, we''ll be out here all night" He spoke as if


    he had just won.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''d rather walk," I replied dryly as I turned to leave.


    "There''s nothing but trees for miles!" I continued walking. "Wow she hates me that much" I heard him


    say to himself. Damn right you freak.


    "Grandma would''ve wanted us to talk!" He shouted and I stopped suddenly.


    "What did you do with her?!" I shouted as I walked back to him.


    "Rx, she''s okay. I wouldn''t hurt my grandma"


    "I wouldn''t be too sure" I mumbled loud enough for him to hear.


    "She was taking her afternoon nap when I took you. Will you please just listen to me. I''m sure hearing


    what I have to say is better than walking for miles and worrying your boyfriend all night" He reasoned.


    "Talk" I snapped eventually as I leaned against his car.


    "I want us to start over, be friends" He stated as though it was the simplest thing in the world.


    "No" I replied dryly.


    "Come on Vic we-"


    "Victoria" I corrected.


    "Victoria... We were such good friends before and when we were dating. I know I hurt you with the one


    thing you feared the most, but I''m so so sorry and I wish I could go back in time to fix it. Look, I''m not


    asking for a second chance to be with you, I just want you to forgive me, and for us to be friends" He


    sighed after he ended.


    "Fine" I said and his face lit up, pulling me in an awkward hug but I pushed him away. There was no


    way I was being his friend, but I figured the faster I agreed, the faster I would leave.


    I forgave him about two years ago. Forgiveness frees the soul. But I vowed not to be friends with


    someone like that, who easily leaves you in your most vulnerable states. In addition, the stunt he pulled


    today proved that he was definitely not friend material.


    We got in his car and he finally drove off. He handed me back my phone, but I barely had cell service.


    He tried talking to me but I ended them as soon as they started.


    My phone finally got some signal, and I felt it started vibrating instantly.


    "Luka" I whispered.


    "Victoria! Gosh where the hell are you?!" I could hear the relief in his voice, but the urgency was


    overwhelming.


    I nced at Jonah, contemting whether or not I should tell him just yet, when I knew he could easily


    kill him.


    "Funny story actually" I chuckled awkwardly.


    "Victoria I''m not ying games. Where are you?" He asked once again, and I sighed.


    "I really don''t know" I told him honestly as we pulled onto a main road, but we were still surrounded by


    trees.


    "You''re driving. Who are you with? Let me talk to them"


    I cringed at his request, knowing it wasn''t the best idea. "Yeaaa I don''t think so"


    "Victoria..." He warned lowly and I immediately pushed the phone in Jonah''s direction. He reluctantly


    took it, giving me a weird look.


    ''He''s gonna kill you'' I mouthed to him before he put the phone to his ear.


    "She''s safe" was all Jonah said, and I could hear the shouting from where I sat.


    "Will you chill! I wouldn''t hurt her..... Yes I''m taking her back now....No dude just sit and wait till I bring


    her....No....I said I''m taking her! She''s safe"


    He argued back on forth on the phone, until I heard him mumble some sort of address, which I


    assumed was where we were. I could tell he mumbled it in hopes that Luka wouldn''t hear, but little did


    he know.


    We sat in silence for a while longer, till I saw headlightsing down the road, the car engine roaring


    at full speed. It''s him.


    In a matter of seconds, he reached us, swinging the car in front of Jonah''s so he couldn''t drive away.


    He immediately got out of the car with his faceced with anger. His chest was heaving up and down


    rapidly with his eyes dark as night.


    I quickly jumped out and rushed to him, wrapping my arms around him tightly in hopes to calm him. He


    seemed to rx slightly, but he was still very angry.


    Jonah got out of the car also, and it was then and there I knew he didn''t want to live. I turned to give


    him a ''are you serious'' look.


    "Leave now! " I shouted, but he didn''t make a move to leave. By now Luka was trying to pry me from


    him so he could get to him.


    "Go!" I shouted.


    His eyes finally widened as if he''s just noticing that he''d actually die if he didn''t go. He looked at me for


    a second before looking back to Luka, who was still trying to get me off him without hurting me.


    "He won''t hurt me. Just go if you want to live." I didn''t like the guy, but I didn''t want him to die either.


    He finally got in the car and sped away, so I rxed and let Luka go.


    "What did he do to you? Why are you out here with him?" He asked, seeming much calmer, but still


    pissed. "Velma said you didn''t say goodbye, so I knew something was up."


    "Well you see..." I trailed.


    When I tell him, I''m not sure if I would be able to save the asshole''s life this time. However, he urged


    me to continue.


    " He drugged me, kidnapped me and forced me to be his friend before setting me free" I rambled out in


    a fast sentence, and his anger was back in full folds.


    "I''m gonna kill that f**ker," he gritted out, walking to his car with determination in each step.


    "You can''t do that" I reasoned as I followed closely behind him, joining him in the already roaring car.


    "And why the hell not?"


    " Because it''s not legal" I tried.


    "So?"


    "And you''ll break poor Velma''s heart" I added sadly. I seemed to get him with this one, causing him to


    sigh in in defeat.


    "Fine. But I''ll kick his ass for touching you. Did he hurt you?"


    "No, but I''m exhausted" I dragged. I really was tired.


    "I''ll get you home, get you some food and put you to bed" He said sweetly.


    "I''m not a baby you know" I replied, rolling my eyes.


    "You''re my baby" He teased causing my cheeks to burn with a blush


    We drove into an area that I recognized, and I noticed Jonah just brought me out of town. We passed a


    turn-off that led to Velma''s house and I suddenly remembered something.


    "Luka?" I called.


    "Hhmm?"


    "Velma was the mate of a wolf."

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Victoria''s Pov


    "Yes I''d appreciate that. Thanks Velma, I''ll see you soon" I threw the phone beside me as I plopped


    down on Luka''s chest.


    "What did she say?" He asked, running his fingers through my hair.


    "She said she''ll talk to him. She wasn''t too pleased about the stunt he pulled"


    "You''re a tattletale," he snickered yfully. I immediately got up, giving him the ''are you serious'' look.


    "You''re the one who forced me to call her!" I defended, hitting him with a pillow.


    "But you didn''t have to listen to me" He teased, grabbing the pillow from me and tickling me endlessly.


    I wiggled andughed in his hold, trying to get away. I scrambled to my knees, rushing to the end of the


    bed, but he pulled me back to his chest before kissing me all over while Iughed like a banshee.


    After a few hundred kisses and tickles, he eventually stopped, giving me a chance to breathe.


    "I don''t like you" I tried to say sternly, as myughter died down.


    "Don''t you?" He asked seductively, taking my lips between his teeth. I immediately returned the kiss. I


    could never get enough of his kisses.


    My stomach suddenly started to growl, alerting both of us that it needed breakfast. It felt nice to wake


    up without a care in the world, getting breakfast whenever I feel like.


    We made our way to the kitchen, where Caleb and Ashley were eating their own breakfast.


    "Morning" I beamed, stealing a piece of bacon from Ashley''s te.


    "You''re in a good mood. I thought after being kidnapped you would be less.....peachy" Caleb said and I


    gave him a strange look.


    After we arrivedst night, I freshened up and went straight to bed and so did Luka, so how did Caleb


    know about that?


    He pointed to his head, then to Luka, answering my silent question. I rolled my eyes. These people and


    their mindlinking. I have no clue when they are talking and what they are talking about and I sometimes


    feel left out.


    I made some bacon and eggs for Luka and I, then took a shower and put on somefortable clothes.


    I then rejoined Caleb and Ashley, but this time we sat in the living room. I knew Ty and Lincoln were


    probably doing pack work, but I had no clue where Emma was.


    "Howe I''ve never seen you doing pack business like Ty and Lincoln?" I asked Caleb.


    Come to think about it, he seemed to always be free. But if I''m being fair, I was always at work, so I


    guess I wouldn''t have seen when he works.


    "I have my ways. I do what I need to do at my own time, unless it''s an emergency. In other


    circumstances if Ty needs extra help I''ll be there, but I bnce my time" He replied simply. I nodded,


    understanding his strategy.


    Ashley seemed content with how he does things, so why should I care right?


    I watched as she snuggled into him and he sweetly put a kiss on her forehead. Luka finally appeared in


    the living room, but I was left disappointed when I saw him in workout gear.


    "I''m hitting the gym, I''ll be back soon Angel" He said kissing my cheek then heading to the door. Great.


    I was really looking forward to spending time with him.


    "Awe cheer up Tori," Caleb gushed, having seen my expression. "You can stay with us" He offered,


    stretching out his free arm.


    Smiling, I left my seat and snuggled into his free side. Ashley and I shared a look beforeughing and


    turning back to the tv.


    We spent the next two hours watching random shows that came on therge television screen. I


    noticed that Ashley was sleeping, while Caleb was lost in his phone. I figured that I''ve had enough tv


    for one day, so I ventured around the house, bored.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I noticed that I''ve never really been on the third floor of the house, since I sleep on the second floor and


    the kitchen and everything else was on the first floor, so I really had no reason to be up here.


    I''ve never heard anyone talking about it, and no one told me that I''m not allowed up here so why not?


    I slowly made my way up the stairs, taking in every crack and turn. It didn''t look much different from the


    floor I was staying on, but I could see that it had less rooms. This house is so big.


    I maybe shouldn''t be snooping around like this but...


    I opened the first door, being met with a small library. It looked abandoned as if no one came here


    anymore. I dusted off some books, taking a good look on their covers. They looked promising. I made a


    metal note toe back and borrow some.


    Making my way to the next door, I noticed that it was a music room. It was gorgeous. Instruments of all


    kids hung and sat in various ces, but they looked as if they hadn''t been touched in a while.


    I sat in front of the piano, lightly dusting it off before letting my fingers glide across the keys, relishing in


    the familiar sound. It has been years.


    I slowly and softly yed ''For you I will'' by Monica, loving the way each key rang in perfect harmony.


    "Promise you. For you I will..." I sang softly as I ended.


    I''ll definitely being back up here. Just two rooms and both of them already called out to me.


    I continued my venture down the hall, exploring a few more rooms. The rest were more unused


    bedrooms and a room that looked like a day-care.


    I turned the corner, exploring the second hall on this floor which were more rooms with random things.


    There was a small man cave/gym and a room that had potential to be a woman cave.


    A door sat at the far end of the hall, but it wasn''t a bedroom door. I tried to open it, but it was locked.


    Sighing, I slouched against the wall feeling a tad disappointed.


    To my delight, I spotted a nt pot with a very dried up stem inside, but I had a feeling the key was


    under it.


    My suspicions were confirmed when I found a small key lying under the pot. I eagerly opened the door


    to see what''s behind it, feeling like Alice from Alice in Wondend.


    I was met with a small balcony, giving me a perfect view of the forest. The wind rushed past me in a


    swift alerting movement, making me shiver in delight. I felt at peace as I leaned against the bar, taking


    in everything nature threw at me.


    Why doesn''t anyonee up here? From what I can see, this floor was perfect.


    The wind was getting too cold for me, so I reluctantly went back inside, closing the door behind me. I


    was about to go back downstairs, when I noticed a door at the curve of the stairs that I didn''t look in. It


    sat by itself in the corner and seemed to be a stand alone room.


    My curiosity got the best of me, as I slowly opened the door.


    I was met with yet another bedroom, but this one was different. It seemed like a master bedroom,


    bigger than all the rooms I''ve seen so far, even Luka''s. And trust me, Luka''s room was big. I could see


    that it wasn''t used in a while, and I couldn''t help but wonder why.


    Stepping in carefully, I peered at every single detail of the beautiful room. I could see ces on the wall


    that seemed as if pictures were taken down from their spots, but it was lovely nheless.


    The sunlight beamed through the windows in all its glory, and I couldn''t help but fall in love with the


    room. I sat on the huge bed while I continued to examine the room, when my eye caught something.


    The small desk beside the bed had a little drawer. I slowly opened it, seeing arge photo album sitting


    in the small ce.


    I reluctantly opened it, wanting to see but feeling as if I was going too far.


    The first picture I was met with had three young kids, standing side by side in their


    matching Christmas sweaters.


    Looking closely, I could see that it was Luka, Ty and Emma. They looked so cute and happy. If I


    thought Emma and Ty resembled each other now, it wasn''t anythingpared to when they were


    small. Their twin features were much more evident.


    I skipped a few more pages,ughing and smiling at random pictures of them all when they were


    growing up.


    "There you are"


    I yelped in surprise as I whipped my head to the door, seeing Emma smiling at me.


    "I was wondering where you roamed off to" She said, making her way beside me. "I heard you ying


    the piano, but I didn''t find you in the music room," She added.


    "I''m sorry if I''m intruding I just.." I trailed, actually feeling bad for snooping. She waved me off,ughing


    a bit.


    "That''s okay love. You''re family" She assured, warming my heart. I simply smiled gratefully at her, then


    went back to looking at the pictures.


    "This day Luka and I pranked Ty so hard until he cried. We felt bad and bought him ice cream for a


    week" Sheughed, pointing at a picture with young Ty crying.


    "It seemed like you guys had a lot of fun growing up" I said as I flipped the page to view a new set of


    pictures.


    "The best. I''m grateful for them all, they made my childhood legendary" She answered sweetly. I felt


    kinda sad that I didn''t have the best childhood, but life isn''t a fairytale for everybody.


    "Who''s this?" I asked, pointing at a boy that I''ve been noticing in some pictures.


    "That''s Lincoln''s older brother" Her face was sad as she eyed the picture, and I looked at her


    fascinated. This family is full of surprises.


    "What happened to him?" I asked carefully, seeing that it was obviously a touchy subject for her.


    "He had to leave," She whispered. "He had some...problems" She sighed. I suddenly felt bad for them.


    They just keep losing people.


    "Was he your mate?" I was genuinely curious, seeing that she obviously missed him.


    "Oh no no no" Sheughed slightly. "We thought we were before we turned sixteen, but it turned out


    that we weren''t. He was my best friend though"


    I smiled at her, rubbing her back reassuringly. I quickly changed the topic, asking her about the next


    picture.


    We flipped through a couple more, until I started to notice they were changing to the older versions of


    them. I saw some pictures of Luka. He looked so happy and his eyes were so filled with life. I only saw


    that a few times when I''m with him, but it was the most beautiful sight ever.


    I turned the next page when something caught my eye and Emma immediately stiffened. I nced at a


    picture that looked like...me?


    ¡®I didn''t take this picture,¡¯ I thought as I pulled it from its spot. The more I looked at the picture, the more


    I was starting to connect the dots. I slowly read the words that were scribbled across the back of the


    picture.


    Rise. January 1,2017

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Rise. January 1,2017


    It was her. This was E!


    "She looks so much like me" I whispered, taking in the impossibly resembling features of the girl.


    Her hair was a beautiful jet ck colour, even darker than Emma''s. Her eyebrows were slightly thinner


    and more arched than mine, and her cheeks were plumper than mine, but everything else screamed


    Victoria.


    I jumped from the bed and ran to a nearby mirror, holding the picture beside my face. If I lined my


    eyebrows and dyed my brown hair, I''d be the twin of this girl.


    That was why Luka called me E that night at the cliff.


    That day in diner when he told me that I looked like her, but wouldn''t tell me who. The night when Caleb


    first saw me and told Luka that he had a type. It was all because I looked so much like her.


    My eyes involuntarily watered as I slowly sat beside Emma once again.


    "This is why he likes me" I whispered, as the first tear rolled down my cheek. "This is why his wolf


    chose me isn''t it? Because I look like her!" I cried holding the picture towards Emma. She shook her


    head with sadness in her eyes.


    "Victoria that''s not why he chose yo-"


    "Then why did he choose me? I''m just a human, not a wolf like you all. Think about it Emma, why


    would his wolf imprint on a human? It was because I reminded them of their dead mate!" I screamed as


    I tugged at my hair, feeling frustrated.


    Maybe I was overreacting, but it really shook me up. I don''t even know where my confidence level was


    at right now. I don''t even know where I stood with him.


    "Victoria please calm down. I''m sure that''s not the reason why he chose you. You''re so different from


    her, he likes you for you" She reasoned, but all I could think about was how I might be one of those


    doppelgangers from The Vampire Diaries.


    "Why didn''t you guys tell me?" I asked, finally calming down.


    "I didn''t think it was important. When I look at you I see Victoria, not E. I know you guys have some


    simr features but please don''t let this affect your view on us"


    Sighing, I gently leaned my head against her shoulder as she lightly rubbed my head in a soothing


    manner.


    Would I have even been here if I looked different?


    I nced at the open drawer, when I saw a picture frame with a picture Luka and E. I took it out,


    seeing that more were under the first one. I eventually noticed that they were the missing frames from


    the walls.


    "This was their room" I whispered more like a statement than a question, as I looked at each picture


    carefully, taking in how happy and in love they looked in each picture.


    "He really loved her didn''t he?" I asked and she nodded, answering my question.


    Sighing, I closed the album and put back the frames except one. I took the one I liked the most and


    gently hung it in a spot that had a missing frame. He shouldn''t try and hide his past.


    I gestured for Emma to follow me as I closed the door and walked to my floor in silence. I spotted Luka


    as we turned the corner, and his face immediately held concern as he rushed towards me.


    "Why were you crying?" He asked, holding my face.


    Emma rubbed my hand reassuringly, then left us to talk. I didn''t miss the warning look she shot him


    though, as if saying ''don''t screw this up''.


    "I look like her" I whispered softly, knowing he''ll know what I meant.


    He looked taken off guard at first, then his eyes travelled in the direction that I wasing from and


    realization lit up his features.


    He ran his hands through his hair looking frustrated, before holding my cheek again. I slightly flinched


    at his touch, and he noticed my movement and sighed, looking hurt. I''m the one who''s supposed to be


    hurt!


    I wasn''t hurt because she looked like me, I was hurt because that''s the reason why he might''ve been


    attracted to me.


    He led me to my room, and we sat on the couch in silence for a while.


    "That''s not the reason why I''m attracted to you" He finally said, breaking the silence.


    "Then why are you attracted to me Luka?" I asked. "You''re telling me that your wolf didn''t chose me


    because I look like her?"


    "It''s not like that Victoria. I admit at first I thought that was the reason why he was so attracted to you.


    But we can''t help who we choose, it''s a gift from the moon. So even if you look like her or not he


    would''ve still chosen you," he exined.


    I was quiet for a while, until I felt brave enough to ask the one question I''ve dreaded since I saw that


    picture.


    "So the fact that I look like her didn''t affect your decision to ept me?" I looked him directly in the eye.


    I saw him open his mouth but closed it immediately, looking unsure.


    I hung my head and closed my eyes tight, preventing the tears from falling. That was my answer.


    "I admit, at first I was attracted to you because you look like her. But I got to know you and I fell for you.


    I chose you for you, not her. She was my mate and I waspletely for her and her alone, but then I


    met you and that all started to change" He ended, but my mind wasn''t epting what he was saying.


    "I need some air" I croaked out, making my way to the door.


    "Victoria wait!" He called out but I ignored him. "Victoria I love you!"


    I stopped dead in my tracks, my eyes bulging out it''s sockets. I slowly turned around to see if I was


    gonna be met with an April fool''s sign in the middle of November, but instead I was met with sincerity


    full eyes, pleading with me to believe him.


    "I love you Victoria" He repeated softly, making his way towards me. "And I mean that without a doubt"


    He added.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Luka don''t y with me" I let out in a shaky breath.


    "I''m not ying" He whispered, finally reaching me and holding me gently. "I wouldn''t have said it if I


    didn''t mean it"


    "But-"


    "No Victoria. It has nothing to do with E. I love you for you and only you. Your resemnce to her is


    just a mere coincidence and I wont see it as nothing else but that. I love everything about you" He


    whispered softly, peering in my eyes with his grey ones.


    I searched for a hint of regret or lie, but I couldn''t find any.


    "I''m sorry I kept this from you, but I didn''t want you to think that it was the reason why I''m attracted to


    you. Now I look back and I see how dumb of me it was to keep it from you. But I assure you Victoria, I''d


    fall in love with you all over again without a second thought"


    A stray tear made its way down my cheek once more, and I thought about how much I''ve cried since I


    met this man.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about your feelings sooner?" I asked.


    "I didn''t want to scare you off," he admitted with a lightugh. I found myself smiling at him, totally


    forgetting about everything E.


    "Haven''t you learnt by now that you can''t scare me off" I joked as he gently pecked my lips, relishing in


    the moment.


    "I love you too" I whispered softly. His eyes immediately lit up and held that life that I oh so love to see.


    "You do?" He asked as if he didn''t hear me.


    "Yes Luka" I smiled sweetly, kissing him lightly.


    Was it too soon? Maybe.


    But why am I always calm and happy around him? Why does he make me feel like the strongest


    person in the world, even when I should be breaking? Why do I have this unexinable trust in him?


    Everywhere I go I see little reminders of him that make me smile. Every minute I spend with him feels


    like the best moments of my life, and I feel like my time couldn''t have been spent any better way.


    I''m always so interested in learning new things about him, and even his small imperfections don''t


    bother me.


    Why do I feel like I''d do anything for him and with him? That includes epting a new supernatural life


    that I didn''t know existed two months ago.


    When I''m with him, my heart beats a little faster and I have this unexinable desire to be with him all


    the time.


    Everything about him attracts me in a positive way, and he makes me feel ways I''ve never felt in my


    life. Not even with Jonah. He''s the only cause of my tears, both good and bad. And that says a lot since


    before him, I hadn''t cried in years.


    And finally, every time I think about my future, I always see myself with him.


    If that''s not love, then I don''t know what is.


    Our kiss escted quickly, as he kissed me with passion and love, something I haven''t felt from him


    before.


    He gently pushed me against the wall and my legs wrapped around his waist simultaneously. He held


    my back with one hand, letting the other rest lightly against my bum, gently squeezing and caressing it


    asionally.


    I felt myself getting turned on, as I deepened the kiss, taking control for a moment. I gently bit his lip,


    receiving a low, approving groan from him.


    I brought one hand to his hair, slightly tugging at it, while my other hand roamed down his bulk


    shoulders to his tone chest, in a slow teasing manner.


    His hand that was holding my back was now gripping my hip roughly, kneading and squeezing as we


    went. I slipped my hand under his shirt to get a better touch at his glorious body, earning another groan


    from him. I could feel his bulge against my core, making me wetter by the second.


    His lips suddenly found my neck, licking and sucking the tender areas. I moaned in delight as he


    travelled up and down, leaving hot, heart stopping kisses all over.


    He slowly moved his hands to my now wet panties, rubbing the sensitive area with his thumb through


    the fabric.


    "Luka.." I moaned, as my core throbbed more and more for him.


    This only made him more eager, as he devoured my lips once again, increasing the movements with


    his thumb. I whimpered loudly, not appreciating his teasing at the moment. He took that as a sign to


    make a next move, as he slowly slipped his finger in my panties.


    "You''re so wet for me Angel" He whispered gruffly, as he continued to work wonders with his hands.


    He kissed slowly down my neck once again to the sensitive spot that almost pushed me over the edge.


    I suddenly felt his teeth scraping against the area, and I knew they weren''t his regr teeth.


    He''s gonna mark me.


    He paused for a moment, as if contemting his decision, but he didn''t need to worry about what I''ll


    think. I''m all for it. I let out a low confirming moan which he understood clearly, since I felt his teeth


    slowly piercing my skin.


    He carefully sunk them deeper in my neck, and I winced at the sharp pain that ran through me, but it


    was short lived as I suddenly felt my body soaring in pleasure.


    In a matter of seconds my body went over the edge, reaching its climax and spilling my fluids all over


    his fingers. He slowly slipped them out, as he licked the now tender area on my neck.


    I panted for a while, reminiscing on the moment we just shared and catching my breath. He stood still a


    minute longer still holding me in his hands, both of us enjoying each other''spany.


    "Since you''re not a wolf, I don''t know how long it''s going to take to heal, but you''ll be okay," he said


    sweetly, kissing my head then taking me to the bathroom. He ced me on the sink as he started a


    warm bath for me to take. "You''re the best. You know that?" He asked after rejoining me.


    "No you''re the best, I haven''t felt like that in ages"


    "Me either" He chuckled lightly as he nced down at his pants.


    My eyes followed the movement and was met with a wet spot in front of his pants. I covered my mouth


    to


    stifle a giggle as I thought about how I didn''t even touch him.


    "Yes you did that " He whispered sweetly, kissing my cheek tenderly. I quickly returned the gesture with


    a giggle, then hopped down to get to my bath.


    I nced at my reflection in the mirror, taking in the fresh mark that was now on my neck.


    I didn''t feel any different, but I knew this meant a lot to Luka. This meant that another stage of the


    mating process was nowplete.


    Smiling to myself, I made my way over to my bath, and Luka joined me soon after. I couldn''t stop


    smiling as I peered at him, with him mirroring my expression. All that mattered to us in that moment


    was that I now held his mark.


    I was imed by Luka.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Victoria''s pov


    Remember when I said I didn''t feel different? Well I take it back.


    It has been three weeks and everyday my urge for Luka grows, and I feel like I always have to be


    around him.


    The fact that I was back at work didn''t make it any better either. I didn''t usually mind my working hours,


    but now they felt way too long.


    It hasn''t been easy for Luka either. If I thought he was protective and possessive three weeks ago, it


    was worse now. Last week he almost castrated Lincoln because he kissed my forehead.


    I spoke to Velma about my feelings, she said it will stay that way until hepletes the mate bond,


    then it''ll be somewhat manageable. But for some unknown reason, he just won''t, no matter how


    much I initiate the mood. It was really getting frustrating.


    But we always did other things.


    I discovered that I couldn''t sleep well without him either. We started sleeping in each other''s bed only


    two days after he marked me. I was contemting just moving into his room, but I''m so attached to my


    own room.


    It was finally Friday and I was surely looking forward to the weekend. I managed to get my Saturdays


    off at the hospital, so I had the whole weekend to myself and Luka.


    "Victoria! Can we get a clean up at booth seven please" I groaned at Kera''s request, dragging myself


    towards the area.


    The teenagers always spilled something that I had to clean up. I loved working here, but I''m not the


    most patient person. I finally got the stain from the table, and I was about to head to the washroom


    when something caught my eye. Across the street in the trees I saw eyes, but they weren''t just any


    eyes--they were wolf eyes.


    What was he doing here in the open like this? I''m sure he was aware that humans were everywhere.


    My curiosity got the best of me as I stepped outside, heading in his direction.


    I knew it wasn''t safe and I wouldn''t hear the end of it if Luka or anyone should find out what I was about


    to do, but I was too curious to let this go.


    I knew it wasn''t a wolf from Luka''s pack, since they only shifted and ran in theirnds to reduce the risk


    of humans seeing them. If this wolf was from his pack, he was treading dangerous waters.


    I couldn''t help but think that he was watching me, and my suspicions were confirmed as I got closer to


    him and he didn''t budge. He knew me.


    It made me wonder if Luka sent a wolf to watch me, but I also knew for sure that he wouldn''t have been


    in wolf form.


    As I got closer, he got tenser and I ensured that I walked in slow careful steps, just in case he was


    dangerous. The night had already fallen, and no one was around. But its amber eyes shone in the


    darkness as a perfect illuminator.


    After crossing the road, I saw him stand up from his earlier sitting state, after which he just casually ran


    deeper in the woods. Surely I wasn''t stupid enough to follow him, so I simply went back inside.


    I checked my watch to see that it was 8:30 p.m. My shift ended thirty minutes ago. I went to the


    washroom to freshen up, grabbed my things then headed to my car after telling the others goodnight.


    I convinced Luka to let me travel alone, since he had visitorsing over today. I knew he must''ve


    been calling me though, he wouldn''t be Luka if he wasn''t.


    I checked my phone, seeing five missed calls and a couple text messages from him, just as I assumed.


    *Are you sure you don¡¯t want me toe get you? *


    *Call me when you''re about to leave*


    *It''s eight o''clock, did you forget to call me?*


    *I''m not trying to be pushy. Just let me know that you''re okay*


    Rolling my eyes at hisst message, I decided to call him instead of texting. He picked up at the first


    ring.


    "Hey where are you? " He asked as soon as he answered.


    "I''m just about to leave and you can chill, I wont get myself killed or kidnapped" I retorted as I backed


    out of the parking lot.


    "I can''t be too sure. Please hurry home" He really does worry too much. I''m a big girl.


    "I will. Oh and did you send a wolf toe watch me? " I asked carefully.


    "What wolf? Victoria, is there a wolf following you? Shit. Go back to the diner I''lle get you" He


    rambled out.


    "No you don¡¯t have to, I was just teasing" I lied. As much as I'' d love to see him sooner, I really didn''t


    want to turn back.


    "Victoria..." He warned slowly while I rolled my eyes once again.


    "Luka I said it''s fine. I''ll be home soon, I''m driving extra fast. See you soon bye" I ended the call swiftly


    before he could argue further.


    My phone rang again and I quickly sent a text message telling him that it was unsafe to drive and talk,


    knowing that would shut him up.


    And it did.


    The clouds over-casted the dark night sky, hiding the moon behind their thick nkets. The night


    seemed a little darker due to theck of moonlight, and my headlights were all I was depending on as I


    turned into the forest.


    It was then that I wished I took up Luka''s offer toe get me, but I brushed the fear away. I feared


    nothing. I turned my radio on to distract me while I drove, singing along as the songs passed by.


    However, after a few minutes of driving, I felt something hit the back of my car suddenly, slowing me


    down as I peered through the mirror to see what it was.


    To my utmost and devastating surprise, it was the same wolf from the diner , except this time he didn''t


    look calm.


    I drove faster, feeling quite unsafe with him chasing me. But after a while I realized that if he wanted to


    catch me, he could''ve ages ago. From what I''ve learnt, I knew that they run really fast when they want


    to. So, it was like he was taunting me.


    I took a stupid and very unsafe risk by slowing down a bit, but my theory was approved when I noticed


    he started to slow down also. With the ounce of bravery I had, I stopped abruptly, making him stop a


    few feet away from me also.


    "What do you want!? " I shouted out the window, not daring to get out of the car. He growled lowly and


    deadly as he took slow steps towards me, bearing his teeth in a threatening manner. That was enough


    to rm me, so without a second thought, I sped off once again with him right on my tail.


    "What does he want from me?!" It was obvious that he didn''t want to kill me. Emma once said that


    wolves go for the kill immediately, they don¡¯t y or taunt first.


    Slightly panicking, I grabbed my phone to call Luka, but noticed it was already ringing.


    "What''s wrong? I felt like you''re in danger. I can sense that you''re afraid too" He rushed as soon as I


    answered.


    "Luka, there''s a wolf chasing me. I don¡¯t know what he wants but he surely wants something" I croaked


    out. So much for not fearing anything.


    "Shit! Where are you? I''m on my way."


    I quickly nced around to take in my surroundings, feeling slightly relieved when I noticed I''ve


    reached where the wolves on border patrol normally were.


    "I''m near the border patrol. I''m heading to the office" I told him before turning in the direction of the


    shed that the border wolves stayed most times. I noticed that I took Mr Bad Wolf off guard with the turn,


    but he recovered quickly, chasing me once again.


    "Stay right there with them, I''ll link them and tell them to keep you safe until Ie. I''ll see you soon


    Angel, please stay safe while you wait" He ended the call, as drove faster down the familiar road.


    I finally pulled up to the shed, being met with wolves waiting for me. I hopped out of my car, running to


    a wolf I recognized as Tommy.


    "Where''s the wolf?" He asked as soon as I reached him, shoving me behind him in a protective way.


    "He was right behind me, even when I turned toe up here" I panted as I caught my breath. I felt


    like I was having a panic attack.


    "I don¡¯t smell him." He frowned. ¡°How long was he following you? "


    "I don¡¯t know, but I spotted him about a mile ago. I''m not sure if he was following me before"


    "I should''ve been able to smell the mutt" He mumbled, looking frustrated.


    "We didn''t see or smell anything" Another guy informed us as a group of them joined us. "Some of us


    even shifted and followed the track, but we couldn''t sense anything," he added.


    How was that even possible? These men were said to have the best sense of smell and hearing.


    One of them went to the back of my car, peering deeply at something. I went over to see what caught


    his interest.


    "This is wolf blood alright" He mumbled as he wiped his finger across the area, then brought it to his


    nose.


    "It must''ve been when he bumped into me" He nodded at my statement but said nothing.


    I suddenly saw them perk up, as if they heard something. They pushed me behind them for safety, but


    after a second they became rxed again.


    "It''s just Luka." Tommy smiled reassuringly, but I didn''t see him anywhere. These were the times I


    wished I had a sense of smell like these men, just a whiff of Luka would''ve calmed me down.


    About a minuteter, I saw him emerge from some trees, wearing nothing but a pair of shorts. Relief


    flooded his features as he made his way towards me, engulfing me in a hug.


    "I''m sorry I lied about the wolf. I should''ve gone back to the diner and waited for you," I mumbled


    against his chest.


    "It''s okay baby. You''re safe and that''s all that matters" He responded sweetly, while sniffing my neck to


    calm his wolf.


    "Well? " He asked the men, still holding me in his arms.


    "We couldn''t track him, we didn''t even pick up a scent. The only thing that made us know he was


    following her is the blood on her car, otherwise we have nothing" Tommy summarized in a respectful


    tone.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "He must''ve masked his scent," Luka said to himself, but I could see that he was upset about it.


    Sighing, he rubbed my back reassuringly and led me to the car.


    "Thank you for keeping her safe. I''ll get more men to double on the border patrol. In the meantime,


    continue to search for this wolf"


    "Yes Alpha.. I mean Luka.. Shit- I mean-"


    "It''s okay" Luka chuckled, cutting Tommy off from his nervous rambling. "Just get it done"


    He buckled me in before going to the driver''s side. If we weren''t in such a serious position, I would''ve


    laughed at him for treating me like a child. We drove in silence the rest of the way back, and I didn''t like


    how upset he looked.


    "I''m sorry" I apologized again, feeling slightly responsible for my almost demise. He nced at me


    quickly before holding my hand and rested our intertwined fingers on myp.


    "You don¡¯t have to be sorry Angel. I''m just d you''re okay" He smiled, but I could see the worry on his


    face.


    It must''ve been hard. He lost his mate because someone kidnapped her. Now, this wolf was maybe out


    to do the same thing to me. It must''ve been like deja vu all over again.


    We finally pulled into the Alpha house, and he was out and unbuckling me before I could even blink. He


    held me by the waist as we made our way inside. I didn''t make a move to get out of his grasp, since I


    knew he needed to know that I was there.


    "Oh my gosh are you okay? " Ashley rushed to me, wrapping me in a bone crushing hug before I could


    step inside properly.


    "I''m fine" I mumbled. "Just tired"


    She smiled weakly at me then led me to the living room couch, and everyone else joined soon after,


    including Luka''s mom.


    "So? " Ty asked.


    "Whoever it was is smart. He masked his scent. I''ll send more men to be on the watch tomorrow. " Luka


    told him, running his hands through his hair in frustration.


    "We haven''t had a rogue problem in forever" Ty mumbled, looking equally frustrated.


    "Maybe we still don¡¯t" Mama bear mumbled, but surprisingly it seemed like nobody else heard. "What


    did he look like, Dear? " She asked me, catching the attention of everyone else this time. I raked my


    mind for images of the wolf I saw.


    "He was brown, kinda big and fluffy. I don''t know what else to say" I answered truthfully, it was dark


    after all.


    "That''s the description of almost every wolf" Caleb pointed out, and I gave him an unimpressed look.


    I didn''t miss the way Mama bear looked though, as if she knew something. Emma was throwing


    daggers at her with her eyes, looking at her disapprovingly. The longer we sat the more they looked


    uneasy.


    "I have to go," Mama bear announced suddenly. "You''re okay Victoria, you''re not in danger" She


    reassured.


    "How do you know that? " Luka asked suspiciously.


    "I just know" She snapped, but didn''t turn around as she waltzed to the door.


    ''That was weird,'' I thought as I slumped on the couch. Luka didn''t look too impressed either. He


    regarded Emma carefully, but she didn''t dare to look him in the eyes.


    Surely Emma and Mama bear didn''t have anything to go with this. Right?


    I was too tired to get my thoughts straight, so I decided to head to bed.


    "Well I am exhausted" I huffed as I dragged myself from the couch.


    Mumbling a goodnight to everyone, I made my way to Luka''s room, knowing that neither of us would be


    comfortable sleeping in separate beds tonight.


    Whatever that wolf wanted, I''m sure he didn''t want me dead. Maybe he was trying to send a message?


    Maybe he''s another wolf from the pack and decided to create mischief? After all, he did know his way


    around.


    My thoughts got hazy and I finally shut my mind off. This was a problem for tomorrow. Right now, I just


    needed sleep, and everyone knows how serious I am about my sleep.


    I felt the bed dipping, then strong arms wrapped themselves around my waist, signaling that Luka had


    joined me.


    "I''ll keep you safe Angel. I promise." I heard him whisper before the darkness took over, and I fell into


    deep slumber.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Victoria''s pov


    I woke up to an empty bed, the spot beside me no longer had Luka. I felt slightly disappointed, but then


    the events ofst night came rushing back. That''s when it hit me. He must''ve gone to get the work


    done.


    I stretched the sleepiness from my body, checking the time to see that it was 11 am. How did I manage


    to sleep that long?


    I quickly brushed my teeth and put on suitable clothing, not even bothering to fix my hair as I ventured


    off to the kitchen for breakfast--I mean lunch.


    "Well look who decided to get up today" Lincoln snickered as I entered the living room.


    "Oh shut u-" I stopped mid sentence, when three unfamiliar faces turned to face me.


    "Well hello" I greeted politely, attempting to fix my hair. Why did I choose today to look like crap?


    "You''re right Lincoln, she does look like our E" Thedy said as she approached me.


    "Your E?" I asked, feeling confused.


    "These are E''s parents, and this is her little brother, Mark" Lincoln introduced, pointing at the young


    man beside him.


    "Younger brother," Mark corrected. "I''m not little."


    I giggled at his cute effort to seem older. He didn''t look a day past 15.


    "It''s nice to meet you." I offered shyly, shaking their hands. "I''m sorry I had no clue you guys were here.


    I would''ve made myself more presentable" I muttered, slightly embarrassed.


    I assumed they were the visitors that Luka had yesterday. It made me wonder why he didn''t tell me.


    "That''s okay love. We don''t mind, we''re in your home after all" The woman said, taking me by surprise.


    "You know?" Wasn''t it awkward to know that their dead daughter''s mate has another mate that looks


    like her?


    "Of course we do. Luka filled us in yesterday. That''s what he invited us over to talk to us about. We


    were supposed to meet you yesterday, but it gotte so we had to leave. By the way, I''m Rose and this


    is my mate, Edward"


    Edward shook my hand firmly, but I could see the longing in his eyes. I must''ve brought back so many


    memories for him.


    "I''m sorry" I blurted out before I could stop myself. Great, now they''re gonna think I pity them.


    "You don''t have to be sorry dear. We''vee to terms with everything. Luka is so much like a son to


    us, so we''re just happy that he''s happy" Edward assured, giving me a side hug.


    They seemed like such nice people. How do they do it? The wound must still be so fresh, yet they


    seemed so joyful. I lost my aunt years ago, and it was still such a touchy subject for me.


    Mark took my hand, kissing it gently with charm filled eyes. "It''s my pleasure, mady" He cooed, while


    I stifled an awe. Just as I was about to answer, Mama bear appeared from the kitchen, holding cookies


    in her hand.


    "Victoria! You''re up, lovely. I see you''ve already met Rose and Edward." She said as she gave me a


    cookie. "I''m sure Mark has something he wants to say to you."


    I turned to Mark, seeing realization light up his face before he bowed his head, looking shameful. His


    parents looked at him with disapproving looks. He led me to the couch where everyone sat, peering in


    my eyes with regret.


    "Victoria, I''m sorry for what I did to youst night," he apologized looking down, as confusion flooded


    me even more.


    "What do you mean?"


    "The wolf you saw, it was me." He looked away from my intense gaze but I could see the guilt on his


    face.


    "When I turned sixteenst week, I initiated my first shift. I''m always excited and I shift all the time since


    then. Last night, I snuck out and roamed the territory" He looked sadder with each word. "I knew I


    shouldn''t have gone outside packnds, but I was restless. That''s when I saw you, and you looked so


    much like E that I-" He stopped for a bit as he held back his tears.


    I suddenly felt bad for the guy, he was only a curious teenager. Right? But why wasn''t I believing him?


    "I followed you because I didn''t think it was real. But then when I noticed that you were approaching


    other wolves, I ran back home so I wouldn''t get in trouble. Miss Ste put two and two together and


    confronted me this morning. I''m really sorry" He ended and I couldn''t help but wrap him in a hug.


    "You were the brown wolf?" I asked, just to make sure. He nodded, showing me his hands as I saw


    ws emerging from his fingernails, letting brown fur take over his hand before changing it back to his


    smooth skin.


    "I''m an Alpha blood, so my wolf is big. That''s how Miss Ste knew it was me. I''m sorry" He added as I


    hugged him tighter.


    "It''s okay," I mumbled, trying to sooth him.


    So he was the wolf?


    For some strange reason, I felt like it wasn''t him. The wolf I sawst night didn''t seem like he was just


    wondering and spotted me through a ss. He was there before I even went to clean that table, like he


    knew beforehand that I was there.


    Mark said he was wondering and then saw me. That doesn''t add up. When I walked up to the wolfst


    night, he got a perfect view of my face. If it was Mark, he would''ve known I wasn''t E. And don''t


    wolves have a great sense of smell? Surely I don''t smell like her too.


    That wolf also knew his way around the territory too well for it to be Mark who only shiftedst week,


    and maybe have been here a few times when his sister was Luna. The wolf fromst night was familiar


    with thend, even so that he got away from the ones that were tracking him without a hitch.


    Mark couldn''t have done that.


    And Luka said the wolf was able to mask his scent. I''m not doubting Mark''s intelligence, but how would


    he know to do that? And why would he?


    See where I''m getting at?


    But the bigger question is, why would he take the me and have everyone''s wrath on him? What did


    Mama bear have on him? How did he sell the story so well?


    Something wasn''t right here.


    "Where is Luka by the way?" I asked, remembering that he wasn''t at home.


    "He''s out doing some work. He had to call off the extra wolves on border patrol" Lincoln informed me.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    So Luka fell for this story too? Maybe I was the only one who didn''t believe it because I was actually


    there.


    Even if it was Mark, he would''ve been caughtst night. And he surely wouldn''t have wanted anything


    to do with me after he noticed I wasn''t E. That wolf wanted something. I could see it in his eyes.


    But what if Mama bear did actually get him to lie about him being the wolf? That would mean she


    knows Mr Bad Wolf and maybe she''s trying to protect him. Surely she wouldn''t have called off the extra


    security and patrol if he was indeed a danger to us.


    Maybe that''s why she said I wasn''t in dangerst night. Maybe I''m really not. I didn''t trust her with my


    life, but I knew she loved her son. She wouldn''t put me in immediate danger, knowing she will probably


    lose her son this time for real if he lost me too.


    This made me a little calmer, knowing I was somewhat safe, but I still had to find out why she made this


    poor kid take the me. I guess I''ll find out in time.


    I excused myself to finally get lunch, my tummy growling in displeasure. I made myself a Nute


    sandwich with some cereal and orange juice. A lot I know, but I was starving.


    A few minutester, Mark joined me in the kitchen, grabbing a water bottle from the fridge. I walked


    over to the door, and closed it. He gave me a weird look as he silently questioned me with his eyes, but


    I had my reasons. I gestured for him toe sit beside me.


    "Mark you can be honest with me. Was it really youst night?" His face scrunched into surprise for a


    split second, but I caught it just before he masked it.


    "Yes it was me," he said sadly. Damn the boy could act.


    "What is she giving you? What is she using against you to make you lie for her?" I asked,pletely


    ignoring his lie.


    "I''m not lying for her" He defended sternly, and it was then and there that I got confirmation that he


    wasn''t that wolf.


    I didn''t say who he was lying for, but he automatically knew who I was talking about. He didn''t ask me


    who I was referring to, and that gave him away.


    He''s a smart kid with keen acting skills, but I''m a curious cat with a few psychology tricks up my sleeve.


    "What did I ask youst night? If you really are the wolf, you would know" I yed along to see if I


    could catch him in his lie.


    "I-I don''t remember. It''s all hazy. I''m new at shifting so I''m not one with myself and my wolfpletely


    yet" He replied, but I could see that he was telling the truth for that part.


    "Mark please. I don''t know what this wolf wants. We all here could be in danger" I pleaded for him to


    fess up.


    "Look I''m sorry Victoria, but I don''t know what you''re talking about. I was that wolf and thest thing I


    want for you guys is to put you in danger" He said. "But Victoria, you''re not in danger. Trust me" He


    added, looking me directly in the eyes before leaving me to my thoughts.


    There was something in the way he said it. It was like he knew that I knew that he wasn''t the wolf, but


    for some reason he couldn''t fess up. But apparently Mama bear told him the real story, hence why he


    was so sure that I wasn''t in danger.


    Whatever leverage she has over him, it must''ve been important, since he was so hell bent on keeping


    the truth from us. So, I wont torture the poor kid anymore. I decided to just find out my own way.


    My curiosity is gonna be the death of me.


    But so will this wolf if I don''t figure out what''s going on.


    I decided to go to the music room to find some peace, since I was left at a dead end. I gently pushed


    the door open, noticing how cleaner everything looked. I made my way to the piano, seeing that it


    looked clean and polished. Luka must''ve gotten it cleaned when Emma told him that I liked to y.


    I raked my thoughts for the perfect song to y, settling on Halo by Beyonc¨¦. I started off simple, then


    evolved into some dynamics. About two minutes into the song, I was joined by a new pair of hands,


    giving the song a much better vibe.


    I nced at the owner of the hands, seeing Emma in all her beauty, even though I knew it was her. Her


    little hands were something one couldn''t forget. I was shocked though that she had such talent. She


    has never talked about it.


    We ended on a perfect note, smiling at each other like lovers who just yed a song together.


    "I figured you would be up here" She said while using her fingers to fix my messy hair. She''s such a


    perfectionist.


    "And you always seem to find me" I giggled. "I didn''t know you yed too"


    "Yep. Whose room did you think this was? I y almost every instrument in here" She admitted,


    looking around in reminisce.


    "Why''d you stop? " From what I could see, she''s really talented.


    "I grew apart from them," She sighed. "Never forgot them though. But a lot has been happeningtely, I


    just don''t have the time"


    We sat in silence for a moment longer, and she actually managed to fix my hair. Of course she did,


    she''s Emma!


    "Emma? "


    "Hhmm?"


    "What do you know about the wolf?" I asked carefully. I noticed that she tensed, but her calm


    demeanour was back in a second.


    "It was just Mark. You know teenagers being adventurous" She replied nonchntly.


    "I mean what do you know about the real wolf. I know it wasn''t Mark"


    "He told you that? " She asked.


    "No but I''m smart." I retorted confidently. "Not saying everyone else is stupid, but I was actually there" I


    quickly added.


    "Why do you think that? " She seemed genuinely curious and sorta... impressed?


    "The story is believable but I know better than to fall for it" I stated and she remained silent with a


    knowing look on her face. I sighed.


    "Emma you''re one of the few people in this world that stole my heart and I trust you. So you would tell


    me if you knew something right? "


    It was true. We started off on a bumpy road but I really did trust her with my own life.


    "Vic I''d never just sit around and watch you fall into harm''s way," she whispered. "Trust me, you''re not


    in danger. I wouldn''t allow it" She added, pulling me into a hug.


    "You''re my sister, friend and my Luna. You''re a part of my pack. Believe me Vic, you''re safe. We all are"


    She added reassuringly, and for the first time today I feltpletely at peace.


    She didn''t answer my question, and I surely noted that. I knew that she knew something about the real


    wolf, but if she says I''m not in danger, then I believed her.


    Maybe my conclusion was right and Mama bear is just protecting someone. Whatever the reason was,


    I decided to just let it go, even if he seemed to have an interest in me. All I really wanted to know was


    that we''re safe.


    And if Emma says we are, then I believe her.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    "Hey you okay Tori?" Caleb asked as I stomped into the living room.


    "Just dandy" I replied sarcastically, dragging myself up the stairs.


    I just got back from town and I really wasn''t in the mood. I had to drive all that way to get tampons,


    since magically wolves don''t get their periods like humans do.


    I found out today when I asked Emma to help me get some, and she exined it all to me. I was totally


    petrified when I realized I had to travel so far, and I had to get them since mine was due soon.


    Luka wasn''t back as yet, so Emma came with me since I knew he might still be on edge about me


    travelling alone. We actually spent a while in town, shopping in some human stores and grabbing


    dinner, so it was now dark outside. Emma had to stop at her parent''s house, and I travelled here alone


    from there.


    The reason why I''m upset? I just spent thest ten minutes looking for my phone in my car, with the


    shlight on my phone!


    Sometimes I can really annoy myself.


    I was just about to enter Luka''s room, but decided to go to my room instead. To my delight, he was in


    my room watching TV.


    "Well it''s good to see that you were concerned about me" I mumbled as I kissed his cheek and threw


    my bags beside him. I missed him.


    "I knew you were with Emma, so I figured you were safe. And I''m trying not to cluster you" He


    defended. "But if you want me to be clingy... "


    I rolled my eyes as I stalked to the bathroom to get a shower.


    "You okay? " He asked, following me inside the bathroom. "Did something happen? "


    "I''m fine. Just tired" I mumbled.


    He didn''t answer, so I thought he went back to the room but when I exited the shower he was standing


    at the door, waiting.


    "Had a rough day? " He asked, as he took my towel from me and dried my hair.


    "I actually had a quite interesting day. First I found out that the wolf that was supposed to be Mark


    wasn''t actually Mark. Then I had to go all the way in town because wolves don''t have perio-"


    "Wait what do you mean by the wolf wasn''t Mark? " He asked in the middle of my rambling about my


    day. I gave him an annoyed look, but I understood why he cut me off.


    "The wolf fromst night wasn''t Mark. Your mom convinced him to take the me, but I let it go since


    Emma said the real wolf wasn''t a danger"


    "Wait Emma? Mom? If the wolf wasn''t Mark as you say, you''re telling me that they know the wolf that


    attacked youst night?" I suddenly regretted bringing it up.


    "Luka everyone including Emma assured me that he wasn''t a danger, and I trust Emma. I don''t know


    what rtions they have with Mr Bad wolf, but if she says we''re safe then I believe her. She really didn''t


    want me to push it so I let it go, I''ll let her deal with it"


    "Mr Bad wolf? " He snickered, while helping me put on my blouse. I rolled my eyes.


    "That''s all you got from everything I said? " I gave him a pointed look.


    "No" He chuckled. "But your nicknames are priceless".Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why are you so calm about this? " I asked curiously. Justst night he seemed as if he would''ve bitten


    off anyone''s head who touched me.


    "I''m not okay with it, but I know my mom and sister. If they know him, and they say you''re safe then


    that''s all that matters. I don''t care who the damn wolf is" He mumbled thest part, as he pecked my


    lips.


    That distracted mepletely from the topic at hand as I pressed my lips harder to his. It has been too


    long. He picked me up swiftly, bringing me to my bed.


    "Feel better? " He mumbled against my lips.


    "I do now".


    ***


    I woke up with a massive weight on me. I tried to move, but it was rendered pointless. Groaning, I


    gently pinched his arm, knowing it would wake him up. I''ve done this quite a few times since we started


    sleeping in the same bed.


    "Morning Angel" He whispered, pulling me back to his chest as I tried to escape.


    "Morning" I rushed as I attempted to move again.


    "Stayyy... " He whined, not letting his grip loosen.


    "Luka I have to pee" I mocked his tone and he quickly released me, knowing I wont have long left.


    "What time is it? " I shouted.


    "7:30!"


    I groaned. It was definitely too early to be up.


    Going back to the room, I plopped down on the bed, ready for a next round of sleep.


    "What are you doing? " Luka asked, but the amusement in his voice told me he knew exactly what I


    was doing, so I chose not to answer him.


    "Victoria.. " He called in a sing-song voice, poking my leg and I kicked him.


    "Weren''t you the one who wanted me to stay in bed just two minutes ago? Leave me" I mumbled into


    the pillow. I didn''t hear anything, so I assumed he was finally leaving me alone.


    That wasn''t the case though. I suddenly felt my body being lifted from the bed and I had to resist the


    urge to scream in frustration and annoyance.


    "Why can''t you just let me sleep? " I cried dramatically. I really wasn''t having it with him.


    "Because my dear love, Rose and Edward are leaving today and they''ve yet to see me with you" I


    quickly perked up at this. I couldn''t miss their departure.


    Even though they''re the parents of my love''s former mate, I like them. And Mark is a special one. I''m


    gonna miss the little wolf.


    I quickly freshened up and actually fixed my hair this time. I pulled it into a high ponytail, but decided to


    make a bun instead, growing tired of my blonde highlights. I really did need a new look.


    I was just about to head to Luka''s room to drag him down for breakfast, but he came out just before I


    reached the door. I saw him lock the door behind him, before taking my hand and leading me


    downstairs. That was strange.


    I knew it was a simple thing, but I''m really observant, and Luka never locked his door before. It made


    me curious about what he was hiding. Nheless, I left it as I tried to focus on the day ahead.


    Ashley actually made breakfast for everyone, giving me yet another reason to love her so much. She


    always went out of her way to make everyone happy. Such a loveable soul.


    Minutes after breakfast, I heard the front door close, indicating that someone had entered. We all


    headed to the living room where Rose and her family were. I noticed Mama bear and Chris were with


    them also.


    I quickly ran to Chris, giving him a bone crushing hug as I grinned like a child. It has been a while since


    I saw him, and over the time I''ve been here, we really have gotten closer. He was like the father I''ve


    always wanted.


    "She really is a vibrant one" Rose chuckled as I released Chris.


    "She is" Luka added, grabbing me to ce a kiss on my cheek. I blushed as everyone ''awed''. "She''s


    been through so much, but still manages to brighten everyone''s day. The perfect definition of strong"


    I blushed even harder at this, but I couldn''t help but wonder. Don''t E''s family feel the least bit strange


    about him being so ''lovey'' with me? They must be strong people. I would''ve surely held even the


    slightest bit of grudge against the situation.


    "I''m so happy that you found her Luka," Rose said as she stifled a sob. "Our daughter didn''t get to have


    her happy ending, but it warms my heart that you will. No wolf deserves to live unhappy all their life. I


    knew E would''ve wanted this"


    I saw how Luka''s face fell at the mention of her name, and I know I''m a bad person for this but I felt


    kinda jealous. Don''t get me wrong, I already loved E and I didn''t even know her, but I couldn''t get rid


    of that nagging feeling because I knew he loves her.


    And I''ve epted that he does and always will, even when weplete the mate bond. But


    sometimes, just sometimes, I kinda wished I was his first.


    Is it bad that I think about that?


    "You two stay strong now, and always look out for each other. You know you can call us for anything"


    Edward said after. "And we really are happy for you" He ended, sharing a bro hug with Luka, then


    wrapping me in a fatherly warm hug.


    Everyone said their goodbyes, when I quickly remembered something.


    "Oh wait please! " I shouted to them, before running to my room. I reappeared within seconds, panting


    as I made my way over to them.


    "I think you guys might like this" I offered, handing them a small picture frame.


    It was the picture that I found of E that day in their room. I didn''t put it back in the album for some


    strange reason, but when I met these wonderful people yesterday, I decided to do something nice for


    them.


    So when I went into town, I got the picture copied and erged, then I put it into a cute picture frame


    so they could hang it up. I thought they''d love the picture, because even though I didn''t admit it that


    day, it was really a lovely picture.


    In it she had a ''happy new year'' band in her hair, holding firecrackers in her hands. Whoever snapped


    the picture took it right on time, catching herugh at the perfect angle. You could see that the picture


    was off guard, but it screamed ''personality pic''.


    It held so much life and happiness, and I was sure her parents would love it. The look on their faces


    told me that they did.


    "Wow Victoria where did you get this?" Rose asked, taking the picture with shaky hands.


    "I found it a couple weeks ago. I thought you guys might lik-" I was cut off by them grabbing me into a


    hug, Rose in full tears.


    "We love it. Thank you so much Victoria, we''ll forever remember this" She sniffled while releasing me.


    "I knew you''d be perfect for our Luka.... She really does have a heart of gold" She mumbled thest


    part to herself, while they peered at the picture.


    I just stood there awkwardly, not knowing what to do or say, as they all stared at the picture longingly.


    While they had their reminisce, I took the opportunity to talk to Mark. I knew he was affected too, but


    you know boys acting like they''re tough.


    "Hey you okay bud? " I gently bumped his shoulder.


    "Yea I am. That-uh- that was really nice of you" He mumbled, scratching the back of his head. I just


    waved him off.


    "It was my pleasure. But are you okay okay? You know about the whole wolf thing." I whispered so no


    one could hear.


    "I''ll just go home and forget everything that happened," he said.


    "What actually happened? "


    "I- I can''t talk about it" He stuttered ufortably, avoiding my gaze. I smiled sweetly at him, pulling


    him into a bear hug.


    "That''s okay. We all have things we prefer not to talk about. You just stay safe and visit me sometimes,


    okay? " I was actually really attracted to the guy. It made me wish I had a younger sibling.


    "I will" He muttered and returned the hug.


    He held me a minute too long, so Luka came and pried him from me. I quickly typed my number in his


    phone before they left for good.


    "That was really sweet of you. I was actually worried about how they''d take it all, but I didn''t have to do


    anything and you still stole their hearts" He gazed at me lovingly and proud. It made my insides feel


    warm.


    "Family is everything" I simply said, knowing how true it was. I didn''t do it because I wanted them to like


    me, I did it because I understood.


    He quickly lifted me bridal style, as he carried me to join the others in the living room.


    We all snuggled into the couches, and Caleb searched for a movie for us to watch. Mama bear and


    Chris left shortly after our guests did, and Ty went to do work as usual.


    Only 20 minutes into the movie, I felt Luka shift underneath me.


    "I gotta go" He announced, checking his watch. My face automatically fell.


    "Why? " I whined, gripping his shirt tighter and tried to snuggle deeper into him.


    "I have some work to do Angel"


    "Again? And on a Sunday!?" I frowned. I wasn''t liking this. Is he going to always be this busy when he


    bes Alpha again?


    "I''m sorry baby, but I promise you it''s important. You''ll spend the day with Lincoln and I''ll be back before


    you know it"


    He quickly nced at Lincoln with a knowing look, before directing his gaze back to me. Lincoln looked


    confused at first, but then realization took over his features.


    "Not that I wouldn''t want to, but why Lincoln in particr? Why didn''t you say Ashley or Emma? "


    "Or Caleb? " Iughed as Caleb added himself in my question. I quickly shot him an apologetic look for


    leaving him out.


    Luka looked frozen, like deer in headlights. He then scrambled to his feet, trying to get away.


    "Just stay with Lincoln please" He pecked my lips. "I''ll be back soon"


    I pursed my lips in thought, but said nothing.


    I gave Lincoln a ''what''s going on'' look, but he quickly directed his gaze to the movie. I decided to let


    him be, since I seemed to intimidate him.


    We spent the remaining hours in the living room until lunch time. Emma offered to go make us


    sandwiches, but Lincoln had other ns.


    "Hey why don''t we go out and grab lunch? " He asked nervously.


    If I was dumb, I would''ve thought that he really did want to go out, but I could see that Luka obviously


    asked him to get me out of the house, and I wanted to know why. Hence, I decided within myself that I


    was staying put.


    "Nah I think I''m good here thanks" I declined gently as if I didn''t suspect anything. He looked so


    conflicted, and I actually would''ve given in if I wasn''t so curious about what Luka was up to.


    I quickly ran to my room as if I needed something, deciding toe back down only when I''m certain


    that Emma was done .I realized that it was kinda messy, something unusual for me, so I decided to tidy


    up a bit.


    Beside my bags that I had thrown down yesterday, I found the original picture of E. I scolded myself


    for being so careless with it as I grabbed my purse to Tuck it into for safe keeping. I regarded it


    carefully, letting my mind wonder, when a thought popped in my head.


    I was about to head for the door but stopped in my tracks as I saw Lincoln standing in the doorway,


    with a sheepish look on his face.


    He''s so cute.


    "I think I might take you up on the offer about going out" I concluded and his face lit up. "I want you to


    take me to E''s grave".


    ***


    The sky was overcast and outside was cold, really setting the mood for what I was about to do.


    We walked through the graveyard infortable silence, as Lincoln led me to E''s grave.


    He seemed confused as to why I wanted toe here, but he didn''t question it. I made him promise


    not to tell Luka. It''s not that I was keeping it from him, but I was doing this for me.


    "This is it," Lincoln confirmed with a sigh, pointing to the gravestone. She was buried in a secluded part


    of the pack cemetery, away from the locals and together with the leaders.


    Luna Rise Ellis.


    1997-2017


    Gone but not forgotten.


    I read over the words a few times before sighing, cing a rose on where sheid.


    Why was I here?


    Well, I needed closure. From the minute I met Luka, there was always something about E. And


    though I understand andpletely respect what they had, I knew it was time to move on.


    Our rtionship no longer needed to revolve around her. She''ll always be with us, but it was surely


    time for progressing forward, not living in the past.


    Looking at that picture made me realize something. I never actually came to terms with the fact that


    she doesn''t have to be a part of every decision I made with Luka. So, even though I didn''t and never


    will know her, I concluded that it was time to say goodbye.


    Goodbye to all the jealousy and insecurities I held. Goodbye to all the what ifs and maybes. Goodbye


    to all the secrets that were held in her name. Goodbye to the pain that Luka and I held in regards to


    her.


    "Good-bye E" I whispered, slowly running my hand over the stone.


    Even though Luka wasn''t here, he didn''t need to be. Everything about E only ever went as far as I


    pushed it. He never brought her up, only I did, and that was why I needed this.


    When weplete the mate bond, he''ll no longer feel that hurt and longing for her. He''ll always love


    and remember her, but don''t we all do that with the dead?


    The difference will be that he''ll no longer be bound to her. He''ll be free, and that is why he didn''t need


    to be here with me. I was binding myself and our rtionship to her, and so, now I''m letting it go.


    If or when Luka decides toe pay his respects or even talk, that''s something he''ll do for himself .


    And as much as I''d like to be there, sometimes you have to let people do that one thing by themselves,


    so everyone around them can move on.


    I''ll put back the picture in that album, and I''ll move on with my Luka. If I''ve learnt anything about her, I


    knew that she''d want everyone happy, and I''ll finally do that for her and for us.


    So cheers to a closing chapter in our rtionship, and a new one beginning. Not with Luka, Victoria


    and E. Just Luka and Victoria.


    We''ll never forget her, but it had to be done.


    "I''ll take good care of him, I promise," I added, getting up from my stooping position.


    I started to walk in the direction we came from, feeling much lighter and free. I needed this, to just let


    go.


    Strange right? Letting go of something you weren''t even involved in until two months ago. But life has a


    way of doing that.


    I couldn''t have done it from my room, I felt like I needed to be here with her. And it worked. I''ll no longer


    tie this rtionship to E, we can finally be free.


    "You okay? " Lincoln asked after a couple minutes of walking. We were approaching the end of the


    cemetery where his car was.


    "Yep" I smiled at him, holding onto him for bnce as I stepped over a fallen branch.


    I didn''t understand why Lincoln chose this side of the cemetery to enter from. I knew the walk was


    shorter from this end, but couldn''t we have entered through the entrance like normal people?


    But then again, what''s normal about any of us?


    I was brushing dirt off my precious boots, when something grabbed my attention. A couple feet away


    from us was another grave, but this one didn''t look well like the others I''ve seen.


    I noticed that all the graves in this section looked as if they weren''t cared for, some only having a board


    stuck into the dirt with a sign looking thing with their information written on it. Others had headstones,


    but you could see that much work wasn''t put into them.


    I made my way over to the one that caught my attention, reading what was scribbled across the board.


    It was moments like these that I loved having perfect 20/20 vision.


    "Who''s this? " I pointed at the grave, turning to Lincoln with an expectant look. He clenched his jaw


    before looking at it with pure hatred.


    "That was the man that kidnapped and poisoned E" He gritted out. My eyes widened in surprise, as I


    stared at the name that was scribbled across the board.


    "He was a real asshole," Lincoln muttered.


    "Indeed he was" I replied with a sigh and it was Lincoln who now looked surprised.


    "You knew him? "


    "No, not directly. But he was my father."

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Victoria''s pov


    Micheal C. Halvasor


    I read over the bold letters that spelt the name I''ve known my whole life, that belonged to my so called


    father.


    Surely, any random man could be in this grave. But how many Michael Carson Halvasors are in or near


    this town? Plus, the year marked under his name was the exact year he was born. Coincidence? I think


    not.


    He''s been absent my whole life, I can''t say I haven''t imagined the first time I see him to be like this.


    "Your what? "


    I slowly turned to gauge Lincoln''s expression. I knew what he must''ve been thinking. The daughter of


    the man who killed their Luna was standing in front of him. He was probably seeing me in a different


    light now.


    "He''s my father," I repeated softly, avoiding his eyes.


    "Hey hey Vic look at me.. It''s okay" He quickly embraced me in a hug. "I don''t feel any different about


    you"


    "Yea but everyone else will" I mumbled, thinking about how everyone would react--Especially Luka.


    "Are you sure it''s him? Yourst names are totally different" I shook my head as I stepped from the


    hug.


    "Can we go sit and talk? I have a lot to tell you " I sighed.


    I mean, why not? Apart from Luka and Nick, Lincoln was one of the closest males to me. I don''t


    normally talk about my life, but I guess I''ll have to.


    I took another quick nce at his grave, feeling a hint of sadness run through me. I''ve hated my


    parents my whole life for abandoning me and robbing me from a normal happy childhood. In addition to


    what he did to these people, he really was a monster and I don''t think I could ever feel any sort of


    remorse for him.


    But for some reason, I felt sad. Only God knows why.


    Lincoln decided it wouldn''t be a good idea to talk beside a cemetery, so he was currently taking me to a


    small park in theirnds.


    We sat under a tree away from where the few people present were. We sat in silence for a while, as I


    got ready to begin.


    "I didn''t grow up with my parents" I started, already feeling the burden of my life story. His expression


    changed from concerned to sad as I continued telling him about how I grew up.


    I told him everything that I told Luka, including Sophie''s suicide. I was actually impressed with how


    good I was holding up this time.


    "When I was 12, I begged my aunt to have myst name changed to hers, but the process was too


    difficult. Even though my parents were absent, they were supposingly still alive, so it would''ve been too


    much for her to do" I added as I remembered how much I hated myst name.


    For some reason I always resented my father more than my mom, and Sophie was my only parent. I


    thought it was only right that I had herst name, even if it was my mom''s maiden name too.


    "When Sophie died, I made a vow that I was going to change myst name when I turned 18, and that I


    did" I continued. He gave me a weak smile.


    "I really do like Dendes more," he said, making me feel better. He''s such a sweetheart.


    "I do too," I chuckled. "But as long as I can remember, I''ve never called myself a Halvasor."


    "You''re nothing like him Victoria" He attempted to make me feel better about the situation, but I didn''t. I


    couldn''t. What if they take it out on me? What if they see me differently?


    "Lincoln all my life I''ve yearned for family. And even when I met Charlette, I still had that void. It''s when


    I met you guys I finally feltplete and I can''t lose that. I just can''t" I sniffled as stray tears rolled


    down my cheek.


    He pulled me into a hug as my tears became more frequent. For the first time in a long while, I felt


    scared. Not even the night with Mr Bad wolf could''vepared to how I felt right in that moment.


    For 21 years my father has caused me nothing but pain and a feeling of loneliness. And even beyond


    the grave he seemed to be still working for me to live miserably.


    "Look Vic I know my family. No one will see you differently. You didn''t even know the guy, so there''s no


    way they would tie you to him"


    "You sure? "


    "Positive" He whispered, gently kissing my hair. I sighed, feeling just a bit better. I knew I had to tell


    them, I just hoped Lincoln was right.


    "How did you guys even know his full name and birth year? And why was he buried in packnds? " I


    asked out of curiosity.


    "In that cave where we found him, we also found a few old documents about him. And since he''s a


    human who died by our hands, no matter how much he deserved it, it''s packw that he''s buried here


    since he seemed to have had no one" He exined.


    I simply uttered a low ''oh'' as I basked in the calmness of this park.


    "It''s gettingte, I think we should get back" He suggested after a long while. I nodded in agreement as


    we got up and headed back to the car.


    "You okay?" He asked as I buckled in.


    "I think so" I mumbled, not really sure how I felt.


    "It''s gonna be okay, I promise."


    I simply smiled at him, loving how concerned he was about me. He was like the big brother I never had.


    "Do you ever think about looking for your mom? " He asked.


    "Not really. I never gave it much thought I guess. I don''t know how I would''ve reacted if I should see


    her" I told him truthfully. It was never a priority of mine.


    He didn''t say anything else about it, so we just talked about random stuff which actually made me feel


    better. My mood went back to zero though when we pulled up in front of the house. My heart rate


    increased as we got inside, automatically being met by everybody.


    "Hey you''re back" Luka beamed as he embraced me. He gave Lincoln a grateful look before peering at


    me again. I also noticed that Lincoln didn''t leave my side.


    "You look upset. What''s wrong? " He gently asked. I sighed, fiddling with my hands.


    "Luka I-"


    "She saw a stray cat in the woods and I told her she couldn''t keep it" Lincoln cut me off, gently


    squeezing my hand to tell me to y along.


    "Awe Angel, you already have Twinkle" He cooed. I sighed dramatically.


    "I know but I love cats" I had to admit, Lincoln hit the nail right on the head. If that really did happen, I


    would''ve been truly upset.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have something that will cheer you up," Luka said excitedly as he gently pulled me towards the stairs.


    Everyone stared at us with excited smirks and I suddenly remembered that he was hiding something.


    I looked to Lincoln onest time. He mouthed ''trust me'' before I disappeared up the stairs. Luka


    stopped in front of his bedroom door, giving me a nervous look.


    "Is whatever you''re hiding in there? " I asked as he hesitated to open the door.


    "How did you know I was hiding something? " I simply scoffed at him.


    "I''m not blind Luka, and you''re not the best actor either" Iughed as I pushed the door open.


    Myughing immediately stopped as I gazed in amazement at the sight in front of me.


    His room waspletely transformed. Some of his furniture and his walls were the same, but I could


    see that a lot have changed.


    A red sofa like the one in my room was sitting in the corner where he used to be, except, I totally loved


    this one better. His roof was identical to mine, and the most beautiful chandelier sat in the center, even


    better than the one I had.


    I walked in further, taking in the fuzzy red carpet that sat in front of his huge bed, which no longer had


    only white sheets and pillows, but a mixture of the red and white. Other furniture like the ones in my


    room reced some of his old ones,plimenting the colour of the wall and roof.


    And finally, a beautiful portrait of my precious Twinkle sat on the wall, giving it that perfect Victoria


    touch.


    "Oh my gosh my baby is so cute!" I cooed as I rushed to the picture.


    "Really, everything else and that''s what youmented on?" Luka asked with amusement. Iughed


    as I turned to him with the biggest smile on my face.


    "You are amazing. You know that? " My heart welled for him as I jumped on him, wrapping my arms


    and legs around him.


    "So I''ve been told, " he joked. "You like it? "


    "I love it! Thank you, thank you, thank you!" I shouted excitedly, stering his face with thank you


    kisses.


    "Still upset about the cat? "


    "What cat? " I asked, then I remembered everything that happened today. "Oooh that cat" Iughed


    nervously and he joined,pletely oblivious to my lie about the cat.


    Only Luka can get me to forget the terrible day I had.


    "I wanted you to move in, but I knew how much you liked your room so I made this our room" I nced


    around one more time, loving it even more than my previous room.


    "Well I love it" I sweetly kissed his lips, loving the feeling of them.


    "You know... " I trailed. "All this red is giving me a kinky vibe" I trailed my finger down his chest, biting


    my lips suggestively as I batted my eyshes slowly. His eyes shed with greedy lust as he shot me a


    sexy smirk.


    "What shall you have me do, my love? " He asked seductively in my ear, slowly bringing me over to the


    bed.


    "Make. Me. Cum" I whispered in a sexy voice. This seemed to spark something in him, as he greedily


    devoured my lips.


    I immediately epted the feeling that flooded me, already moaning into his mouth as his hands


    roamed my body. We kissed passionately, biting and sucking at each other''s lips as we fought for


    dominance.


    He trailed kisses down my cheek and to my neck, sucking on the spot where he marked me and


    making my body writhe in pleasure.


    "Luka.. " I moaned as I lightly pulled at his hair, earning a groan from him. He unbuckled my jeans,


    slowly pulling them down without stopping his harassment on my neck.


    I moaned, tilting my head back to give him better ess. His hands roughly grasped my waist as he


    captured my lips once again with more intensity than before.


    He moved one hand to cup my rear, the other kneading my breast through the thin fabric. He growled,


    breaking the kiss for a split second then tore my blouse and bra from my body, giving himself clear


    ess to my exposed chest.


    Damn I really liked that top.


    He palmed my breast, and my back arched when his thumb flicked over my nipple. I cried out in


    pleasure as he dragged a finger down to my center, and I gasped at the sudden contact.


    He teasingly massaged the area, making a shudder run through my body as my toes curled and


    gripped the sheet. I quickly removed his pants, stopping for a second as I got rid of the shirt too.


    I ran one hand over his muscled chest, loving every dip and curve of his perfect body. I brought the


    other down to his thick erection, gripping it through his underwear.


    His tongue swept my mouth again, and in no time I was surprised by the finger that he slipped inside of


    me. My hips thrust against his movements, wanting more as the pressure built up in my lower body.


    "Luka please," I whimpered, grabbing his erection and slowly stroking it. He groaned in satisfaction


    against my lips, then went down to devour my neck again.


    He continued to kiss down my chest, taking my nipple into his mouth and flickering his tongue over the


    sensitive bud.


    "Luka I''m gonnae" I gasped as his hand thrust faster. A scream escaped my lips as my body


    bucked against him, bringing me to wondrous euphoria. He groaned seconds after as he spilled on my


    thigh, both of us panting heavily.


    "I love it when youe all over my hand" He whispered breathlessly, rubbing his fingers around my


    still sensitive core.


    "I bet you''ll love it more when Ie on you" I bit my lip and teasingly rubbed myself against him.


    "I wanna make sweet love to you baby" He purred in my ear, igniting a new me in me.


    "So do it"


    *Boom. Boom. Boom*


    "Luka we need you downstairs ASAP. It''s important!!" Caleb shouted from the door.


    We groaned in annoyance as the footsteps disappeared down the hall.


    "I will Angel. And when I do, I wanna make it wonderful and memorable" He pecked my lips gently


    before getting up. I whined as the warmth of his body left me.


    "We''ll continueter if you want" He smirked as he pulled on his shirt.


    "Whatever" I mumbled, turning on my side. He yfully pped my ass and I yelped in surprised,


    throwing him a re.


    "You do that and I probably won''t be able to go see what''s so urgent "


    "I wouldn''t beining" I tried to be seductive but failed miserably. Weird since I was usually really


    good at that.


    "You''re too cute.... You can get cleaned up and move some of your things in" He said after hisughter


    died down. "I''ll move the restter"


    "Okay" I mumbled as I got out of bed, purposely swinging my hips as I headed to the bathroom. All I


    heard was a light chuckle from him as he exited the room. Damn this man has excellent self control.


    I decided to take a warm bath instead of a shower today. I needed to rx. Sliding into the bath, I


    reminisced on the events of the day.


    Well, I said farewell to a few problems, then howdy to a new one. I sighed as I thought about Michael


    being the center of these people''s sorrow for months, the same man who happened to be my father.


    It made me wonder why Lincoln wanted me to keep it hush. I knew that we both knew that they had to


    know eventually, but for now I guess I can trust him and stay quiet.


    Things with Luka and I were going so great, and I just decided to close an old book to start a new one. I


    just hoped this situation doesn''t mess with that.


    Getting the cold shoulder from others wouldn''t be that detrimental to me. But Luka? I''d be damned if he


    resents me for it.


    And the worst part is, I had a feeling he would.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Victoria''s pov


    "What are you thinking about?" Luka asked, snapping me out of my daze, and I just actually noticed


    that we pulled up to the house.


    "Lincoln" I simply said, as I gave him a sweet innocent smile. He yfully threw his hand on his chest,


    giving me a hurt look.


    "You''re in a car with me but you''re thinking of another man? I''m hurt" He croaked dramatically as I


    laughed.


    "Calm down it was just a random thought" I hopped from his car and made my way towards the door.


    If only it was random for real. Any time I had time to think, my mind just went back to what happened


    four days ago at the cemetery. But I haven''t been having a bad week though.


    Luka has been bringing me to and from work all week. He still doesn''t want me to travel alone, but I


    didn''t mind. I loved being with him.


    Remember that urge to always be around him? Well it''s still growing, and I don''t know how long I will


    be able to hold out before I jump him. What was he waiting for anyways?


    I was parched, so I went to the kitchen to get some water. I was met with Emma, Ashley and Lincoln


    eating dinner. Why doesn''t anyone ever use the dining room?


    "Hey guys" I greeted as I grabbed some water. They grunted or mumbled in response, as they


    continued to stuff their faces. Dinner looked great so I decided to go take a shower before I ate.


    "I''ll bring it up for you" Luka whispered in my ear as if he could hear my thoughts. I beamed in at him in


    gratitude before heading to the door.


    "Victoria before you go, we need your opinion on something" Ashely called before I could head out.


    "Sure what''s up?" I went back over to them as Ashley showed me something on her phone.


    "Caleb''s birthday ising up and I can''t decide on a dress for his party" She said frustrated. I got


    excited at the mention of a party.


    "Ooouu a party? When?" I asked, totally ignoring whatever they were showing me on the phone.


    "Victoria!" They both called my name in annoyance. "The dress"


    Sighing, I took the phone and scrolled through the dresses on her phone screen. I recognized the


    name of the store from the day Emma and I went shopping for the first time. I didn''t know they


    marketed online too. It''s so cool how updated they were.


    "I like this one" I pointed to a sexy, blue velvet dress. It was an irregr wrap bodycon dress, with


    summer straps and a deep cut. Totally gorgeous.


    "No"


    "Yes!" I looked at them in confusion as they red at each other.


    "Why don''t you like it Emma?" I asked as I peered at the dress again. "It''s sexy, and it''s gonna be her


    man''s night. It''s totally perfect"


    The boys gave each other a look, as if agreeing to stay out of girl problems.


    "I prefer this one" She whined, pointing at another dress. It was cute, but I still liked the blue one more.


    "Emma I already told you, those dresses are for big booty girls." Ashley held my hand, slightly turning


    me to the right. "Like Victoria" she added with a smirk.


    "Like Victoria?" I scrunched my face up as I threw my head over my shoulder, trying to see what she


    meant.


    "Come on Victoria you know you got a big booty" Emmaughed, as I blushed a little.


    "She''s got a point," Lincoln added, receiving a hit in his head from Luka. I quickly directed the attention


    back to the dress, trying to hide my blush.


    "Okay fine. But I''ll be satisfied only if Vic gets this one" Emma said. I simply shrugged as she added it


    to the cart also.


    I quickly escaped before they could keep me longer to pick out shoes. It''s not that I don''t like shopping,


    but I was starving and really in need of a shower.


    I threw my bag on the bed, quickly undressing as I went to the shower. I let the warm water run down


    my body, relieving all the pressure that had been built up since the day started.


    ***


    -Luka''s pov-


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    After threatening Lincoln once again about watching my woman''s ass, I grabbed dinner and brought it


    up to our room.


    I was relieved when I noticed that she liked how I redecorated it for her. It wasn''t easy getting that


    damn cat to sit still for a picture.


    I gently pushed the door open, immediately being met by the scent of her strawberry soap, and her


    wonderful voice as she sang.


    That woman is multi-talented. She never ceases to amaze me, which makes me love her even more. I


    ced the tray on a nearby desk, then sat on the bed to wait until she came out.


    I noticed she left her bag on the bed, so I was about to put it away when I saw something strange.


    Maybe I shouldn''t have been looking in her bag, but it caught my eye. Hanging out of the bag was a


    small pink box.


    A pregnancy test?


    Why would she buy this? There''s no way she could be pregnant. Last time I checked, fingers and lips


    can''t get someone pregnant. I quickly put it back inside when I heard the bathroom door open.


    Maybe I should ask her about it? Or maybe I should just wait until she tells me herself. This is a


    rtionship after all, so we should be open about everything.


    I watched carefully as she grabbed some clothes to put on before joining me on the bed. She still had


    the towel in her hand, drying her hair. I ensured that I changed my demeanour back to normal. She''s


    smart and observant, so she would''ve known something was wrong.


    "You okay?" She asked all of a sudden. See what I mean?


    "I''m fine, just tired" I sighed, and she fell back on the bed with a grunt.


    "Me too." She mumbled. I didn''t like this, I could see that she was actually really tired.


    "How much do you like your job at the hospital?" I asked as a thought popped in my head. She braced


    herself up on her elbows, giving me a curious look.


    "I guess it''s fine, why?" She gently cocked her head to the side, continuing to gaze at me. I licked my


    lips as I stared at her weing neck. Later for sure my dear.


    "I was thinking, maybe you could stop working there. You know, since it''s so tiring for you to be


    travelling so far everyday"


    I really didn''t like how stressed out she looked sometimes, especially in the mornings. She''s definitely


    not a morning person; something I''ve learnt the hard way.


    She looked at me as if I''d grown another head, processing my question.


    "Luka if you''re tired of taking me everyday, I''m totally capable of driving myself you know? I''ll call you


    when I''m leaving work if it makes you feel better" She said as she went for the food from the desk.


    "No Angel, that''s not it. I don''t mind taking you one bit, but I know it''s tiring you out and you don''t have


    to work that much" I reasoned.


    "Uh, yes I do. I have a house to pay for Luka. I can''t just quit my job" She scoffed with a little bit more


    attitude than required. Someone''s moody.


    "I''ll pay for it. You know I will" She rolled her eyes, having heard this way too many times.


    What is it with this woman not wanting me to spend on her? I mean, it''s sexy when she''s independent,


    but what''s mine is hers.


    "No I''ll pay for it myself, and if I''m gonna do that I''ll need my job. End of discussion" I sighed, knowing


    she wouldn''t change her mind that easy.


    I stayed silent for a while, watching her dig through the food as she ate. I gave her enough time to


    loosen up before attempting again. I didn''t like how she snapped a few minutes ago.


    "Just tell me this, wouldn''t you like to be free from work? Obviously I wouldn''t ask you to quit at the


    diner but if you could just stop working, wouldn''t you?" I tried again, hoping not to upset her more.


    I wasn''t trying to get her dependent on me; I loved how self sustaining she was. I just hated to see her


    like this, and I knew the back and forth everyday was exhausting for her. I loved her enthusiasm for


    work, just not miles away from home.


    "Luka you kno-"


    "What if I get you a job as our second pack doctor? We''ve been needing one for years now" I quickly


    cut her off, knowing what she would''ve said.


    She looked taken aback by my request, but she shook her head saying no. "I''m not trained to be a


    doctor Luka. And I don''t know much about caring for wolves"


    "You''re more than qualified Angel. Wolves don''t usually get sick, so all our doctors do is attend wounds


    and deliver pups. You''re experienced in different areas so we''ll have that diversity we need if something


    strange should happen. You''ll even be better than the one we have" I tried to convince her again.


    She''s really stubborn.


    "You''ll be closer to home, and you wouldn''t have to go in everyday since we''re not really prone to


    illness. Plus, you''ll still be paid." She remained quiet for a while before meeting my gaze.


    "But if you be Alpha again, and I be Luna, how am I gonna be the two?" She asked.


    "The same way you were nning to do it if you remained at the hospital" I smirked. She wasn''t even


    seeing how easier this would be for her.


    "But my scrubs" She whined with a longing look on her face. Iughed at her expression, knowing how


    much she loved her uniform.


    "You can still wear them if you want" I took her hand and gently ced a kiss on it. "So what do you


    say? It will be easier when you be Luna. You''ll be able to spend more time with us and you''ll get


    more sleep" Her eyes lit up at myst statement, and I knew I had her.


    "Okay fine. But I''m still paying for my house" I raised my hands in surrender as she pointed the fork at


    me. "But I have a patient that I''d like to stay with until she gets better. I''ll give my boss the notice before


    I leave" She added as I beamed at her.


    She always got attached to her patients, such an Angel indeed.


    I watched as she grabbed my te from the tray too, taking half the food and cing it on her te.


    She gave me a sheepish smile as she handed me the half filled te.


    "How are you eating so much?" Iughed, as I started on my own dinner.


    "I don''t know" She mumbled. "I''ve been feeling weird for a while now"


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" I asked, remembering the pregnancy test. It couldn''t have been for anyone


    else here, wolves don''t use pregnancy tests.


    "I didn''t think it was important. I just thought it was my peri-" She paused as her face changed to shock.


    "Wait what day is it?"


    "The 16th. Why?" I questioned as my heartbeat increased.


    "My period iste" She muttered with a confused look on her face. I couldn''t help but feel slightly


    annoyed at this. I thought she was about to mention the test.


    Why was she acting as if she didn''t know? Did she sketch a n about how she was going to break it


    to me? Did she think I''d be upset? I wouldn''t be.


    It must''ve been before we met. I know humans don''t show until a couple months into the pregnancy. I


    wouldn''t have known, and it''s only been two months since we knew each other, so it waspletely


    possible.


    I was just confused as to why she didn''t want to be frank with me. She bought the test, so she must''ve


    been suspecting it. I wouldn''t resent her or the child because of it. She knew that right?


    Of course she knew. As long as she was honest with me, I wouldn''t have been a dick about it. I want


    her and everything thates with her, even if she was two months pregnant.


    And she knows that.


    Victoria wasn''t the one to be shy and secretive. So why was she now?


    I just refused to believe that she was unfaithful when we were together. But the way she was being


    reserved was giving me second thoughts.


    "Maybe it wille soon. This has happened before" She waved it off as nothing, then resumed


    eating.


    I clenched my jaw as my anger rose. I quickly jumped to my feet before I said something I didn''t want


    to. I didn''t want to be the one to bring it up, I wanted her to tell me.


    "I''m going to take a shower" I gritted out before storming to the bathroom. I knew she could see that I


    was upset about something, but I made no move to hide it. Maybe now she''ll be honest with me.


    I quickly took a shower, feeling better as the warm water eased my tensed muscles. I wrapped a towel


    about my waist, and used another one to dry my hair.


    "I''m going to chill with Emma and Ashley!" I heard her shout from the bedroom. I quickly walked into the


    room, taking her totally off guard as she shoved something in the pocket of her sweats. I narrowed my


    eyes at where she put it, no doubt it was the pregnancy test.


    "What did you get there?" I asked, pointing to her pocket.


    "Nothing" She rushed out, moving to the door. "I''m spending the night with the girls. I''ll be back for bed"


    Was all she said as she rushed through the door.


    I quickly made my way to the door, ncing in the direction where she walked .I saw her enter her old


    bedroom down the hall, my anger rising by the minute. Emma and Ashley huh?


    I didn''t want to assume the worst, but I knew her. If she was intimate with a man before we became


    serious, she would''ve told me. In fact, I''d be the first one she''de to.


    There was only one exnation, one I didn''t want to ept.


    I waited in our room before I heard the door down the hall close, indicating that she left. I knew she


    wouldn''te back here right away, so I took the opportunity to go investigate. When I was sure there


    was no one outside, I quickly went to her old room.


    I immediately went to the bathroom, knowing that''s where she would''ve gone. In the small dustbin sat


    two white sticks, and I knew I''d found what I was looking for. I slowly reached for them as my heart beat


    in anticipation.


    On each stick stood two red lines. I wasn''t sure what it meant, so I peered at the small box that they


    were in, searching for what the two strokes signified.


    Pregnant.


    She''s pregnant?


    How could she!?


    I threw them back in the bin as I stormed to my room. I was immediately met by her searching through


    her side of the closet.


    "Hey have you seen my red coat?" She asked without ncing at me. I stayed silent as I strode


    towards her, pushing the closet door closed after pulling her out.


    I saw excitement in her eyes, before her expression changed to confused.


    "What''s wro-"


    "So you''re really excited about having another man''s baby?" I asked harshly, totally forgetting about


    ''waiting for her to tell me.''


    "Luka what are you talking about?" She seemed more confused, which only made me angrier. Why


    won''t she just fess up?!


    "Stop ying dumb Victoria. I saw the pregnancy test. When were you nning on telling me huh? Or


    you weren''t gonna tell me. You were just gonna run away with whoever the father is right? That''s why


    you were so excited"


    Her face scrunched a little longer, before realization lit up her features. Then she..ughed?


    What the hell was so funny?


    "Luka no I-"


    "What''s so funny huh?" I cut her off. "Do you find it funny that you yed us all? You were never


    serious were you?"


    "Luka where is all thising from? If you would just listen to me"


    "And then what Victoria? I ept you and your baby and invite the dad toe stay here too? I can''t


    believe you did this. I trusted you Victoria!" I was steaming.


    She remained quiet in a shocked state.


    "All this was just a joke to you? Of course it was! I''m a wolf and you''re a human. You want a normal life


    with a normal human." I ran my fingers through my hair in frustration. My heart felt like it was being


    ripped apart.


    "It was that ex-boyfriend of yours wasn''t it? That night when you disappeared, it was then wasn''t it?"


    She just stood there with her mouth slightly opened, utterly distressed.


    Maybe she was surprised that I was putting it together so well.


    "You were just using us weren''t you? You couldn''t stand being alone so you took advantage of us,


    knowing you meant so much to us. And for what? So that you wouldn''t feel alone? Then when you get


    another opportunity, you''re ready to just throw us away. All this just to escape your lonely life"


    Her face suddenly changed to hurt, and I instantly regretted letting that part slip. I just couldn''t contain


    my anger and hurt. Her face then scrunched into anger as she stomped to the closet and grabbed a


    random coat.


    "Well maybe if you showed some interest in our sex life I wouldn''t have gotten ''pregnant'' for someone


    else!" She shouted in anger, grabbing her bag and keys then stalked out the door.


    Shit she''s leaving.


    I was definitely pissed at her, but it was already dark out--I wouldn''t let her leave. I followed her down


    the stairs and towards the door, passing Emma on the way.


    "Where are you going?" I shouted after her, but she didn''t answer. "Victoria!" I called as she ran


    through the door. I was about to go after her, when someone held onto me.


    "What the hell did you do!?" My sister sneered, looking equally as pissed as Victoria moments ago. I


    tried to ignore her, heading towards the door, but I was toote as I heard her car speed off.


    "Shit" I muttered, running my hand through my hair.


    "What did you do?" She asked again and crossed her hands over her chest.


    "It''s none of your business Emma" I spat as I felt annoyed at the situation I was in.


    "It is my business because you just ruined girl''s night out" I rolled my eyes at her reasoning. I had


    bigger problems than a girl''s night.


    "I''m going after her" I muttered, taking my shirt off. I knew I''d find her faster in wolf form.


    "No Luka let her go. She looked really upset; give her some time. Besides, she has toe back"


    Emma said much calmer, which made me feel a tad better. "She wouldn''t leave her cat" She smirked


    while I threw her a re.


    She wasn''t wrong though.


    "What did you do?" She asked once again.


    "I didn''t do anything okay?" I replied frustrated. "I''m not the one who''s pregnant" Her eyes widened at


    my statement.


    "Wait you know?" She asked, taking mepletely by surprise. She told them before me? My anger


    started to rise once again.


    "So she told you guys before she told me?"


    "Why would she tell you first?" Emma asked confused, while I gave her a confused look of my own.


    "Because she''s mine."


    Wasn''t that obvious?


    "Woah bro are you high or something? Are you sick?" She ced the back of her hand on my forehead


    as if checking for a temperature.


    "I''m not sick. Just pissed that Victoria got pregnant for some other guy, then she went and told you


    guys before telling me" I yanked my shirt back on, ready to go bury my sorrows in some scotch.


    "Wait wait wait." Sheughed.


    Why does everyone find this amusing? "Luka, my sweet sweet na?ve brother, Victoria isn''t pregnant"


    Sheughed again, shaking her head at me.


    What?


    "But she said her period waste, and she''s been having changes in her body" I reasoned, feeling


    really conflicted.


    "You idiot! Didn''t you think that putting your WOLF mark on a HUMAN girl was going to mess with her


    body in one way or the other?" She pointed out, exaggerating the two words.


    It was then that I realized how stupid I was. I''ve never thought about that. Velma actually did tell her


    that her body would go through minor changes, so I should''ve known.


    "But the pregnancy test.." I tried, not understanding how that was to be exined. She sighed, shaking


    her head.


    "I can''t believe you assumed the worst about Victoria, and you''re the one who knows her the best." She


    sounded disappointed as she continued. "I don''t know how you''re gonna do it, but good luck getting


    back on her good side when shees back" She ended, marching off.


    "But the pregnancy test" I repeated, already feeling defeated and like crap but still confused about the


    test. She huffed in annoyance as she turned to face me once more.


    "The pregnancy test was never meant for Victoria you dimwit, it was for Ashley. She''s pregnant"


    I froze at this with my mouth wide in shock.


    Ashley''s the one who is pregnant?


    Well shit.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    "Thank you so much Lexi. I love it!" I squealed as I stared at my reflection.


    I did it. I finally got a new hairdo.


    I quickly grabbed my things and rushed to my car, trying my best not to get my new hair wet in the rain.


    I got rid of my blonde ends, but after cutting them off, my hair then fell right below my breast in length.


    I didn''t like the length, so I got extensions which fell inches below my waist. It was a bit much, but I like


    long hair. They also gave it much more volume and life. I loved it.


    Yes, only me would go and redo my hair when I''m in conflict with the love of my life. But what can I


    say? It''s been a while and I''ve been wanting a new look.


    I''ve had the time on my hands, and I had to get away from Nick''s rambling about moving in with them


    until my house was done.


    I was never nning on leaving Luka, but he really hurt my feelings, and I needed time away to think


    and calm myself down. I have a temper that could lead us both to hating each other, so I had to stay


    away until I felt like going back. It may seem weak that every time I had a conflict there, I left. But as


    they say, prevention is better than cure.


    It was now Tuesday of the other week, and I actually felt like going back. It doesn''t help that Lincoln


    and Emma have been spamming me everyday, but they get it.


    I went to work yesterday, but my patient was released so I''ll no longer be working there. I decided to


    take Luka up on his option which I had to agree was more convenient and rational.


    Luka..


    I''m sure Emma must''ve filled him in about the pregnancy test. I still couldn''t believe he thought it was


    mine.


    Ashley hade to us some days before that day freaking out. She said her wolf sensed that she was


    pregnant and she wasn''t happy about it at first. She said she didn''t know how to be a mother and she


    wouldn''t be good at it.


    After Emma and I calmed her down and assured her that she will be a great mom, she had nned to


    go directly to Caleb and tell him.


    But I had other ns.


    I''ve learnt that the male can''t sense that their mate is pregnant until a month or two after. Since Caleb


    is Beta blood, it would most likely be sooner.


    I was extremely excited about it, and I always wanted to do things like this with friends. So I decided to


    get a pregnancy test for her so she''ll know before Caleb can confirm.


    I''d originally nned that if she was indeed pregnant, we''d surprise him before he notices. When she


    took the tests, we immediately started nning. Given that his birthday was two weeks away, I got the


    idea to surprise him on his birthday.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was supposed to be a secret from everyone else since we couldn''t trust Ty, Luka or Lincoln to keep


    hush. But of course, Luka had found out about the pregnancy test.


    I guess he saw it beforehand, that''s the only way he''d suspect anything. He didn''t even give me a


    chance to exin. I was hurt when he thought it was me, but I was absolutely devastated when he


    used my biggest vulnerability against me.


    That wasn''t like him.


    I knew he was probably hurting about my ''betrayal'', and wolves and their anger was like fire on a


    gasoline path. But that was totally uncalled for.


    I cried so hard that night, as I drove to Kera''s. She dly listened to my sob story while leaving


    out certain details of course.


    She assured me that these things happen in rtionships and offered me to stay as long as I wanted.


    Charlette even gave us the day off Friday, seeing that I was unstable.


    We had a girl''s day out, which was very refreshing and well needed, since Luka ruined the one before


    with Emma and Ashley.


    Unfortunately for me, Nick had heard some of the story and he hadn''t stopped talking about how I


    shouldn''t go back. It actually made me want to go back more. I love Nick, but not this side of him.


    So since then I''ve either been by myself thinking, at the house, or chilling at the diner while they


    worked.


    I thought about going to Velma, but I had a feeling Jonah would''ve been there and I just couldn''t deal


    with that situation while I''m in this situation.


    But I think it''s time to go home. I felt better. Still hurt, but better.


    He hasn''t called or texted since I left. I''d originally thought that he was still upset, but Emma told me


    that he knows the truth and is ''regretting'' everything.


    Yea right. Not even a text? I could be dead for all he knew.


    *I''ming home* I quickly sent a text to Emma before turning into Charlette''s diner.


    I hadn''t brought along any clothes with me that night, but luckily I had some in the room that Charlette


    labelled as mine. So all I had to do was say goodbye for now.


    The familiar sound of the bell rang as I entered the cozy little diner I''vee to love. Nick was behind


    the counter and he smiled at me as I approached.


    "Hey Nick. I''m heading back today so I came to say bye" His face scrunched into disappointment as he


    opened his mouth to say something, but a feminine voice saved me from the lecture that I was about to


    endure.


    "Hey Vic" Kera greeted before he could utter a word, emerging from the back room. "Love the hair" She


    cooed, as I shed it with augh.


    Nick looked taken aback as he peered at my hair, just noticing the change. How could he not have


    noticed? Was it not obvious that I didn''t have blond ends anymore? They were always so popping.


    Men.


    "I just came by to say bye, I''m heading home today"


    "Home" Nick mocked with a not so pleasant look on his face. I really didn''t like this side of him.


    "Well it was a pleasure having you Vic" Kera said, avoiding Nick. "Don''t wait too long before giving us


    another visit" She came across and gave me a warm hug. She always acted like I didn''t see them


    every Friday.


    "Leaving so soon? " Charlette finally appeared, embracing me in a motherly hug.


    "Yep, my cat is there" I sighed as they allughed.


    "We''ll see you Friday love. Be safe now and remember, if you love him, you can get through anything"


    She added, embracing me once again before I left.


    I thought about what she said.


    I knew we had to work through this, but I knew I''ll never forget what he said to me. Everyst word.


    My anger rose for a split second before being reced with hurt. I sighed, turning on the radio to drown


    my thoughts.


    I wasn''t expecting a long heartfelt apology or for him to be begging for forgiveness. Who knows?


    Maybe we''ll just forget it happened and moved on.


    But to be honest, I''m not sure what to expect.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    "Ugh! Well you''re ugly! "


    I chuckled as I listened to the rambling between Ty and Emma as I quietly made my way to the kitchen


    after arriving just now. It was so funny that she said that, given that they are literally each other in


    different genders.


    They didn''t fight often, but when they do, it was always quite funny.


    "Well good to see that everyone''s still themselves" I made my presence known as I grabbed an apple


    and bit into it for dramatic effect. I watch way too many movies.


    "Victoria!"


    "Tori! "


    "Yay girl''s night!" I gave Emma a deadpanned look at her statement. "What? I already knew you were


    coming, remember? But that doesn''t mean I didn''t miss you"


    She grabbed me into a hug, soon after which Lincoln and Ashley joined.


    "By the way, love the hair" I blushed as she ran her fingers through it.


    "While your man has been sulking for five days, you''re out getting a makeover. I like your style" She


    winked, making meugh nervously.


    It was then and there that I noticed I was in the same house as him. I involuntarily looked around,


    seeing that he wasn''t anywhere near here.


    "He''s in his room," Caleb said, looking down. "I haven''t seen him like this since-"


    "E" I finished for him, feeling a pang of guilt for the pain he has probably been going through.


    "He hadn''te out since you left," Ty added. "Only for dinner and a beer, then he disappears again


    for 24 hours" He sighed, making me feel much worse.


    "I''m sorry guys" I looked down, fiddling with my hair.


    "You don''t have to be sorry Vic. He''s the one who messed up" Emma said soothingly. "I honestly


    thought you would''ve taken longer toe back"


    "Speaking of, what did he do? " Caleb asked as my heart rate sped up.


    "He...He used me of some things I didn''t do, then said some other mean stuff that I''d go a lifetime


    without hearing again" I muttered, giving them a look to say please don''t question further.


    One, because it would reveal Ashley''s pregnancy which I hoped was still a surprise. And two, I really


    didn''t want to repeat what happened.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Ashley gave me a pat on the back and a weak smile as I slowly made my way up the stairs.


    I remained quiet in front of the door, pressing my ear against it so I could hear. But I didn''t hear


    anything.


    I gently pushed the door open and stepped inside, being met by the stench of alcohol and misery. I


    scrunched my nose up as I walked deeper into the room, and stopped in front of the bed.


    There heid, on his back inhaling and exhaling softly as he slept. I didn''t want to wake him, but before


    I could reach the door I heard ruffling.


    He''s awake.


    "Victoria? " He called, the word barely audible, sounding frail and desperate with a hint of relief.


    I slowly turned around to face him, meeting his eyes instantly. He looked like a total mess to the point


    where you would''ve thought I left him for good.


    His eyes were red and drained, and underneath them sat dark circles as if he didn''t sleep in ages. He


    had a light stubble, and if I was being honest, my heart broke at the sight of him like that.


    My feelings were all over the ce. I was angry and hurt for what he did, but I still felt bad for being the


    reason he was like that. Well, to some sense.


    "Hello Luka" I folded my arms over my chest, waiting for him to say something. He watched me for a


    while as if actually processing that I was really there.


    "You''re back," he whispered, moving closer to me, but I stepped back as the stench of alcohol hit me.


    "You''ve been busy" Imented, gesturing to our now ruined sheets. He sighed, rubbing his eyes, and


    that''s when I noticed he had pills in his hands.


    I peered at the bed, seeing two more bottles of pills. My eyes immediately started to water as my heart


    broke.


    "What were you doing?" I whispered, stepping back a little. He looked at me confused, not knowing


    what I meant.


    "You were really gonna do this? You were really nning to just leave me like that? You knew I would


    come back, Luka!" Tears escaped my eyes as I watched him put two and two together.


    "Victoria no I wasn''t trying to..shit no you have it all wrong" He said. "I''ve been having headaches


    everyday, but the pills weren''t working so I tried other ones. I just didn''t bother to put back the ones I


    didn''t use. Victoria, I''m passed that, I wouldn''t give up that easy without trying to get you back"


    "And you''ve been so busy doing that" I scoffed, wiping my eyes.


    "Vic I''m so, so sorry" He took my hand and gazed into my eyes. "I was an idiot"


    "You were."


    "I should''ve just listened to what you were saying"


    "Yes, you should''ve"


    "But I was so blinded by my hurt and anger that I-" He sighed, looking down shamefully. "That I pushed


    you too far. I didn''t mean those things Victoria, you have to believe me" He met my eyes once again,


    pleading with me to believe him.


    "I believe you" I simply said. His face flooded with relief, but I wasn''t done. "I do believe you Luka, but I


    do know that whatever you said, wasn''t just random. Somewhere deep inside you held those doubts


    and thoughts."


    "It''s not like tha-"


    "Look me in the eyes and tell me you didn''t mean it" I stood firm.


    "I didn''t mea-"


    "Before you found out the truth" I added. "Before you knew it wasn''t mine, you damn well meant every


    word you said. It was after you learnt the truth that you regretted it, but before, you didn''t regret saying


    everything you said to me"


    "That''s where you''re wrong Angel. As much as I was in pain, it killed me to know that I hurt you, and


    that was before Emma told me everything". I sighed, as the lump in my throat got bigger.


    "I know you hurt when I hurt, but that''s not what I meant. You didn''t just say what you said to hurt me. I


    know you Luka and I know you wouldn''t just say shit to hurt me. That is how I knew you meant all that


    you said. Am I wrong? "


    He sighed, but said nothing.


    "You see that''s the thing Luka. That is what hurt me the most. Not the words, but the fact that even


    after all this time, you still don''t trust me. You still had doubts about me" More tears fell down my cheek


    as I continued.


    "I''ve been with you through your phases from the very night I saved your life. I''ve had to uncover secret


    after secret on my own since you wouldn''t ever tell me anything. I''ve been with you even when I found


    out that you''re wolves for crying out loud!


    "I''ve stayed when I knew you had some wolfy im on me. I''ve stayed when I learnt that you''re still and


    always will be in love with your past mate. I stayed when I found out that I''m practically the living twin of


    her Luka! I HAVE STAYED BY YOU! " I couldn''t contain my tears as they continued to spill.


    "Everything that should''ve pushed me away didn''t. I stuck by you and gave up everything for you! My


    house, my human friends, my job! And for what? For you to find a damn pregnancy test and believe it''s


    mine!? There''s a freaking mated wolf in the house Luka! Why would it be mine?" I closed my eyes as I


    tried to contain myself.


    "I know you haven''t known me long, but after all that you''ve put me through and I still stuck by you, I


    would''ve at least thought you''d trust me" I met his eyes once again, seeing them filled with tears.


    "I''m sorry that I put you through this " I gestured to the bed and himself. "But I had to clear my head,


    see where I''m actually at with you"


    "You don''t need to have second thoughts about that Angel, you know you''re my heart" He croaked out,


    attempting to hold me again.


    "Am I? Or am I just a fraction of what you couldn''t have? Am I just the make up for what you lost? Am I


    just here to keep you happy so you can take over the pack again? Am I really anything more to you


    than just a backbone? I''ve been helping you up and keeping you up, but the moment something


    happens, you show me what you really think aboutte at night."


    Stay strong Victoria.


    "Then you had to use that one thing against me, to ensure that you really got me didn''t you? Yes I


    know, I was always alone. I''ve always been and deep down, I still feared that I will be one day again.


    But using me of using you as a means to escape my loneliness? That was just low Luka. Just low" I


    tried to keep my tears at bay as I gathered everything I needed to say.


    "I would''ve done alllll this just to use you? I would''ve let you do this," I pointed at the mark on my neck,


    "Just to escape loneliness? " I scoffed as I shook my head in disbelief.


    "I know I was a mess but I wasn''t that desperate Luka. I did it all because I love your stupid ass, not


    because I was alone. And that''s the reason I came back too, because deep down I knew I wouldn''t be


    able to stay away from you, and I didn''t want you doing this either " I pointed to the mess in the room.


    "Speaking of. You should really find better ways of dealing with your grief Luka. In life, shit happens!


    You can''t just sulk in your room every time something happens." I dried my tears once again, hoping


    that they were actually done now. "You''re supposed to be stronger than this. Yes I know it''s hard but


    ruining yourself won''t fix it"


    "It''s not that easy Victoria" He whispered, looking down.


    "I know it isn''t. Hell, It''s been so hard for me the past few days, and I know it''s a hundred times worse


    for you. But what if I die in a few years huh? " His eyes widened at my question, looking genuinely


    scared.


    "You''re gonna put everyone through this again? You''re gonna put your pack and your family through


    that again? Wake up Luka. You''re not the only one who''s affected by your actions. And since everyone


    else is afraid of telling you, then I will.


    "Your people suffer when you act like this. You''re supposed to be strong, be an example to them, not


    bring them down with you. I''m not saying you shouldn''t be sad when shit happens. Take a week to sulk,


    go ahead. But you have to learn to stand up, be in control of your own pain and grief before it takes


    control over you AND consume you. I''ve had to learn that at a very young age, and I suggest you learn


    it too"


    As much as I didn''t want to, I made my way to the door, leaving him to his thoughts.


    "Don''t you worry, I''ll be staying with Emma tonight. You just need to get cleaned up and all that"


    "Victoria wait!" I stopped in my tracks, but didn''t turn around to face him. "I know I messed up, and I''ll


    spend everyday making up for it but please don''t go. I''m so sorry for doubting you, and I''m so sorry for


    hurting you. And you''re not just an object of support for me, you''re my love, my life. I love you Victoria"


    His voice cracked at the end, and I resisted the urge to cry again.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not leaving. I made a promise to you and your family, and I intend to keep it" I


    whispered, knowing well he heard.


    "Baby please-"


    "I''ll see youter Luka." I left before he could say anything else. I knew whatever I said had to be said


    and I''m not ashamed that I did.


    I''lle around once I let the hurt go. I knew he really was sorry, I could see it in his eyes as he held


    back the tears. But right now, I''ll give him time to forgive himself before I can forgive him.


    Because one thing I knew, all that sulking that he did wasn''t just because he was sad. It was because


    he med himself, wallowing in his own regret. He did it for E, and he did it again these past few


    days.


    Once he learns how to ovee that, he''ll be stronger than ever. But he needs time.


    It''s just for him to decide how long that''ll be.


    I did my part, it''s time for him to do his.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Victoria''s pov


    Please note: The grammatical errors further down in the characters'' dialogue were intentional. So


    please don''t attack me. Enjoy!


    ***


    "Where the hell are you going looking like that? "


    We stopped dead in our tracks after failing to sneak out without any of the guys seeing us.


    We were way overdue on our girls night out, so we decided to have it on Friday, which was today,


    which just got ruined. Again. Maybe.


    "We''re going out" Emma snapped at her brother, already irritated that he ruined the first one.


    "Not with Victoria dressed like that" He motioned to my outfit and I rolled my eyes. I understood it was a


    little out of my ordinary, but I can''t just have clothes and not wear them.


    I was dressed in high waisted denim shorts with frayed ends, a ck halter neck cropped top and my


    ck stilettos.


    I had my usual light makeup with red lipstick, and I pulled the top middle of my hair in a cute ponytail,


    letting it fall with the rest of my hair around my back and shoulders.


    I didn''t really wear shorts because of my ''big booty'' as Ashley put it, since it brought me a lot of


    unwanted attention. But I was in the mood tonight.


    Emma was in a ck leather short skirt, and a cute burgundy off the shoulder blouse. She had her


    usual straight hair and make up, but she looked gorgeous.


    Ashley on the other hand was the reason why we were ''sneaking out''. The guys knew we were going


    out, but they just weren''t meant to see us leave or know where we''re heading to.


    We knew that Caleb wouldn''t allow her to leave if he saw her. I wasn''t worried about Luka, since I still


    had the upper hand these past few days.


    I groaned in frustration when Caleb took the turn into the room,ing face to face with us. His eyes


    immediately went to Ashley as his face turned to ''protective mate mode''.


    "Go change babe . You''re not leaving like that" He said, getting ready to pull her upstairs. She looked


    conflicted, and Emma and I knew we had to intervene.


    Ashley was such a softie and she barely stood up for herself here. I often wondered how she managed


    when she was a rouge, since I knew rouges had to be tough.


    "No Caleb, she looks fine. Now if you''ll excuse us, we have to go. It''s a long drive" Emma protested,


    grabbing Ashley and turning to leave.


    She was actually in the most clothes. She wore a long sleeved ck bodycon dress, with a mesh lining


    down to her belly button. It reached just in the middle of her thighs, paired with red pumps. Emma had


    won the hair argument again, so her hair was straightened with her make upplementing her look.


    If you asked me, we looked fine.


    "Not with my mate dressed like that" He snapped, irritated. "And where exactly are you guys going? " I


    face palmed as I watched our n break right in front of us.


    "Look. We''re always under your guy''s shadow. We, as girls, spend time together inside but we need a


    night out. So will you guys please let it go, we won''t do anything stupid " I reasoned, already frustrated.


    It''s been a stressful week, I needed this.


    I purposely left out the part about where we''re going, knowing damn well we''d be staying home if they


    knew. Luka didn''t look happy, but I could see that he didn''t want to push me.


    "These are the times I''m d I don''t have a mate yet" Emma mumbled amusingly.


    "Don''t think you''re off the hook Em. I don''t approve of my baby sister going out like that" Luka


    responded with a big brother tone. She simply rolled her eyes, checking her watch.


    "Yea it''s time to go" I agreed with her as I checked the time on my phone. It wasn''tte, but we had a


    long drive ahead of us so we had to leave soon.


    Luka sighed and reluctantly nodded, pleading with his eyes for me not to do anything out of the


    ordinary. Caleb still wouldn''t let Ashley go, and I was starting to get annoyed.


    My mood swings were getting horrible nowadays and he was about to get a piece of it. As I opened my


    mouth to say something, Lincoln entered casually.


    "Lincoln my man, d to see you. Can you please help me convince these beautifuldies to go and


    change given that their attires are immensely inappropriate" Caleb tried to get Lincoln on his side, but


    he didn''t look the least interested.


    "They look fine to me" He simply shrugged, heading to the stairs. We all smiled to ourselves as I


    gauged Caleb''s reaction. This is why I love Lincoln.


    "He doesn''t get it, he doesn''t have a mate. Luka are you really okay with Victoria going out like this? I


    mean you guys are practically naked"


    I groaned at Caleb''s effort to get us to change, even though I knew it was Ashley who he really wanted


    to change. I was about to cuss him out, but Ashley beat me to it.


    "Okay look Caleb, I''ve been obedient and respectful to you since the day I got here. I''ve been my true


    self, something I hadn''t gotten to be in months on the run, but I think it''s time to bring the rouge out"


    She yanked her hand from his grasp and red at him.


    "I am going out tonight, whether you like what I wear or not and if you try to stop me, you will regret


    ruining my night out" She gritted out in a deadly tone, making us all look at her in shock.


    "You should have enough trust in me to know I won''t do anything stupid and you damn well know I


    won''t let anyone get away with any tricks. So you can either get out of my way and let me and my girls


    have a great night, or you can push me to the edge and spend the next week sleeping alone" She


    threatened as his eyes widened in fear.


    Emma and I shared a look, smirking at this side of Ashley. She should really let it out more. Not


    because she''s not a rogue anymore shouldn''t mean she should be weak to everyone. Standing up for


    yourself is your greatest defense in life.


    "I- I''m sorry babe I was just-um - I-uh... Have fun baby" He finally ended. He gave her a quick peck


    before going up the stairs, still in shock.


    We giggled as we finally started walking again, but Luka held my shoulder, hindering my movement. I


    groaned, thinking I was going to have to fight with him too.


    "Please be safe Angel" He whispered, fixing one of my curls. "Text me every two hours to let me know


    you''re okay" He hugged me tightly, cing a kiss on my head before walking me to the door where he


    then kissed my cheek.


    I was a bit taken aback by his actions, given that the past few days have been....weird.


    We still weren''t on speaking terms that much, only the necessary conversations. He always tried to talk


    to me, but I was still holding my grounds.


    He''s been either extra sweet, or always agreeing with what I said or wanted. I knew he didn''t like how I


    was being with him, but he still had some things to understand before Ipletely let this go.


    He cleaned up himself and the room, and he''d stop sulking around. But there was still something he


    wasn''t getting.


    I''ve found it difficult sleeping without him. The first night when I was supposed to stay with Em, I ended


    up going to our room where he also was wide awake. From then, we just sorta had a silent agreement,


    knowing we''d sleep better together.


    I sighed as I thought about how I actually missed him. Maybe I should stop being this way, but then


    he''d never learn.


    "Progress I see" Ashley nudged me yfully, as we jumped in my car.


    "I could say the same about you" Iughed. "Those mommy hormones are working fast" Sheughed


    as Emma backed out of the driveway.


    "I like that side of you," Emma smirked. "We could be The U.S.T" She said.


    "What''s that? "


    "The Unstoppable Sassy Three" She waved her hand in front of her face as she spoke, making Ashley


    and I burst intoughter.


    "I think we need someone to level out the sass between you two. Combining the three of us would be


    unfair to the world" Ashley joked, making usugh once more.


    I could already see the wonderful night ahead as we made our way to the human town. I''m relieved the


    guys didn''t question us further, because I was more than excited about tonight.


    I had invited Kera along when I went to work, which Em and Ash were totally fine with. It was going to


    be great having all my girls in one night.


    To the club we go.


    ***


    Five tequ shots and a couple sses of champaer, I was drunk as a skunk.


    The night has been great thus far, and I was having so much fun. Ever so often we would go and


    dance, sometimes with each other, other times with strangers.


    Ashley and I, however, ensured to keep it PG, only bouncing and rocking beside them. Emma and Kera


    on the other hand were stuck to the random strangers as their hands trailed all over their bodies,


    grinding on them mercilessly.


    My girls really got along well with Kera. At first I was a little anxious given that Emma wasn''t too fond of


    humans. But they hit it off quite well.


    It was starting to gette, so we decided to go get another drink before heading home. Ashley and Em


    weren''t near as drunk as Kera and I. I think I only saw Ashley drink one ss of champagne, and


    Emma got about two shots.


    One, because Ashley was pregnant and two, someone had to drive. I also learnt that wolves don''t get


    drunk easily.


    Sad, since my head was as light as a feather. One tin of soda can probably get me tipsy even though it


    seems impossible. Emma ordered a slice of cake for each of us after the drinks, since for some strange


    reason the bar section had cake.


    We received them on a cute little white te, with silver forks. I noticed Emma and Ashley stared at


    them oddly, not touching anything.


    "Yu don''t likeee cake? " I slurred, giving them a weird look.


    "Yes it''s just that the forks... " Emma trailed, leaving Kera confused but she didn''t question it. They


    requested stic forks after the bartender returned.


    "Ooooh cause you guys are wolves! I forgot that silver *burp* hurts you" They looked at me wide eyed,


    then at Kera who justughed deafeningly.


    "They''re wofes? " She asked with augh.


    "Yep! They eeeven live in a -"


    "Okay time to go guys. Luka has been calling me nonstop" Emma cut me off, pulling us outside.


    "Luka! That''s my man Kera! " I screamed as if she wasn''t beside me.


    "I know!" She squealed excitedly.


    "He''s an Awpha wofe" I beamed proudly as sheughed again. Emma and Ashley quickly separated


    us, telling me to stay quiet.


    I huffed in frustration, feeling like a child as she buckled me in. Nick had brought Kera here, but we


    offered to take her home.


    I sang along to the songs that passed and minutes after, we pulled up to Charlette''s house. The door


    immediately opened as Nick and Charlette excited looking tired. I knew it waste, probably around 1


    am.


    "Heeeeeyyy fam! " I screamed, trying to unbuckle the seatbelt.


    "Stay put" Emmamanded, but I escaped anyway. I threw myself at Charlette in a hug, as Nick held


    up his sister. She yed with his hair in amazement,ughing ever so often at nothing in particr.


    "They''re so drunk," Charlette chuckled. "You guys are weed to stay until morning if you''d like.


    Victoria once mentioned that you guys live about two hours out of town"


    "They can''t *hup* do that mommy Char. Ashley''s mate would freak!" I eximed, feeling slightly


    sleepy.


    "What''s a mate? Are you Australian?" She looked between Ashley and Emma, not knowing who I was


    referring to.


    "Oh yes ma''am I am" Ashley said in a terrible Australian ent. Iughed.


    "Ashley you''re not Aus-"


    " I think we should get going. Thank you for the offer though, it was really nice meeting you guys.


    Victoria talks about you a lot" Emma rushed out with an apologetic smile. By now, Kera was already


    asleep as Nick held her bridal style.


    "It was nice meeting you guys too. Safe travel" She ended, as we got in the car.


    "Remind me never to let you get drunk in human territory again." Emma muttered while I hummed,


    resting my head against the window as I dozed off.


    .


    I was being shaken from my slumber as I slowly drifted back to reality. I let my eyes wonder, seeing


    that we''ve arrived home.


    My head pounded and my stomach churned. I knew it was the effect of the liquor, and I dreaded the


    hangover I''ll have tomorrow.


    "What time is it? " I mumbled as I exited the car, slightly stumbling before Ashley caught me.


    "3:15" She yawned, looking tired.


    The door immediately opened, relieving two tired and very irritated men. Ashley and I shared a look as


    we prepared to be embraced by our lovers.


    The liquor effects have slightly worn off, but I could feel the lightness in my head nheless.


    "You''re drunk" Luka frowned as he took in my features.


    "And you''re a male. Good, now that we''re done ying ''state the obvious'', take me to bed pwease " I


    groaned as my headache get worse. He gently scooped me up as he brought me towards the door.


    "And she''s an honest drunk too" Emmamented, looking equally tired. "She almost outed us to


    every human we crossed"


    "You hadn''t been drinking at all" Caleb said to Ashley, slightly relieved and proud.


    "That''s becauuuuse she can''t" I mumbled before I could stop myself. Emma''s eyes widened as she


    pushed Luka up the stairs.


    "Why can''t you? " He asked, concerned.


    "Becauuuuse she''s-"


    "Got a weak dder" Emma interrupted while I frowned. I noticed Luka had increased his pace, no


    doubt trying to get me away from Caleb since I was about to ruin the surprise.


    I didn''t even know why my mouth kept yapping. If I was a serial killer I''d be locked up for sure tonight.


    Luka gently ced me on our bed, removing my shoes and rubbing my feet soothingly. I groaned in


    approval as he relieved them from the tenderness and aches.


    "Are you okay? " He asked gently.


    "I''m fine, *burp* just feel like I''m gonna throw up."


    He disappeared into the bathroom, reappearing with a small metal bucket and resting it on the floor


    beside me.


    "Just in case you can''t make it to the bathroom" He smiled sweetly.


    "You know you''re really a loving mate" I whispered as he simply sat next to me, rubbing my tummy


    softly.


    "Toooo bad my dad killed your true ma-mate. She must''ve really loved this kind of treatment" I heard


    myself say, as he tensed beside me.


    "What? "


    "The man that killed twinny E was supposingly my dad. I saw his grave the other day when Lincoln


    brought me there. I''m sorwy he was such a dick"


    He remained silent, resuming the rubbing on my tummy as he stared into space. When he didn''t say


    anything, my stupid ass continued.


    "I''m such a hypocwite. *hup* I haven''t been talking to you these past- one two three four- four days


    becauuuse I thought you had to forgive yourself before I couldpletely forgive you. But I haven''t


    forgiven myself and my deadbeat dad for doing that to you, so how can I not live what I preach?" I


    slurred as my eyes felt heavy.


    My mouth on the other hand wouldn''t take the hint.


    "Maybe I''m not so diffwent from my dad then, we''re both hypocrites. I guess you''ll hate me now for


    what he did to your mate, and since I''m like him you won''t want me again" I sighed, not at all


    registering or focusing on what I was saying, so I wasn''t even processing the seriousness about the


    situation.


    He sighed,ying next to me and hugging me to his chest.


    "Sleep love. We''ll talk tomorrow" He whispered as my body went into it''s sleeping mode. "Before you


    go, where did you guys go tonight? " He asked with his lips  against my hair.


    "The club" I mumbled with a smirk. I felt him tense beside me, probably regretting letting me go tonight.


    After a few seconds he finally sighed, snuggling me closer to him.


    "Goodnight Angel. We''ll talk tomorrow " He kissed my head gently as the sleep finally took over


    completely.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "And I could never hate you¡±.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Victoria''s pov


    Just as expected, I woke up with a massive headache.


    I groaned in agony as I attempted to get up, but the pain shot through my head ten folds at the slightest


    movement.


    I noticed that I was alone, and it was already bright outside so I knew I must''ve been sleeping for a


    while. I searched for my phone on the night stand without moving my head, being met by a bottle of


    pills instead.


    I mentally thanked Luka for being so considerate. I needed this.


    Slowly getting up, I gulped down two pills with the water that was there, then gentlyid back down until


    they took effect.


    I noticed it was 12:30 in the afternoon, making me feel extrazy for sleeping this long. I guess I


    deserved it though. I had a long night.


    Some people forget everything that happened when they wake up the next morning. Me on the other


    hand, I remembered everything.


    I remembered how I told Kera about them being wolves, I remembered going to Charlette''s, I


    remembered almost outing Ashley''s pregnancy and I remembered telling Luka about my dad.


    Well screw my life.


    I groaned as I pondered how he''ll be taking it. I heard when he said we''ll talk ,and he didn''t sound


    angry. But maybe he didn''t think it was rational to take out his rage on me when I was drunk.


    Sighing, I dragged myself to the bathroom to shower and changed infortable clothes.


    I was skeptical about going downstairs, just in case he''s there; also, if he told everyone else they might


    be resentful towards me too. But I was starving.


    I thought about staying in the room and asking Lincoln to bring me food, but a bigger part of me told me


    to face my fear.


    I slowly crept down the stairs, not wanting to startle any angry wolf around. I entered the living room as


    quiet as possible, seeing Emma and Lincoln on their phones.


    I knew everything with Lincoln was fine, but I wasn''t sure about Emma, so I awkwardly stood to the


    side without saying anything.


    "You''re up early" Emma said with her eyes still glued to her phone. I silently cursed their sense of smell


    and hearing, but I knew they would''ve seen me eventually.


    Lincoln finally looked from his phone as I made my way over to them. He offered me a toothy grin


    which I returned despite my uneasiness.


    "Yea I was tired I guess" I fiddled with the end of my blouse without looking at her.


    "You okay? " She asked. I made eye contact with her, seeing that her face held only concern.


    Relief flooded me knowing she held nothing against me. It was either that Luka didn''t say anything, or


    Lincoln was right.


    "Yea I just need to see Luka. Is he here? " I asked as I nced around as if he''d just appear.


    "He left this morning, he didn''t look too happy" Lincoln informed me, making me uneasy once again.


    I sighed, deciding to go get some food to drown my sorrows.


    "Vic? "


    "Hmm? " I stopped walking to look at Emma.


    "I know you probably still don''t feel well, but I left myptop in the music room and I have some work I


    promised Ty I would finish for him. Can you go get it please? I''ll make you something to eat in the


    meanwhile"


    I simply smiled and nodded as I mounted the stairs. I knew she didn''t like stairs so I figured why not.


    Besides, she''s the one who kept me safest night.


    I stopped to catch my breath as I reached the third floor. I walked to the door or the music room,


    noticing that it was locked. That''s weird, I thought with a shrug as I turned to leave.


    But before I could head back down, something caught my attention. It was a single rose petal, but it


    wasn''t alone.


    More petals followed all the way down the hall, turning the corner and down the second hall, stopping


    right at the door that opened to the balcony.


    I stopped when I registered what was happening, my heart rate increasing by the second. I slowly


    opened the door, immediately left in awe at the sight in front of me.


    I was standing before a small table sitting on the balcony, filled with food and fruits of different kinds.


    The petals stopped right in front of the table, where the centerpiece was a cute white vase bundled with


    red roses.


    The cutest thing though, was Luka with his head on the table, looking as if he was sleeping.


    Lincoln and Emma were in on it.


    I smiled at the thought as I gently closed the door behind me, making Luka jerk up at the soft sound.


    He looked taken aback but quickly registered as he smiled and came over to me.


    I immediately grabbed him in a bear hug, feeling overwhelmed by the cute gesture.


    "You''re finally awake" He whispered, pushing me back slightly so he could look at me.


    "I am.. I''m sorry, how long have you been up here? " I noticed that the food consisted mainly of


    breakfast dishes, so I knew he nned this to be a breakfast.


    "Since 9" He scratched the back of his head awkwardly as he beamed at me. "I didn''t know when you''d


    wake up and I asked Emma not to wake you, so the food is practically col-"


    I cut him off by crashing my lips to his, which he immediately reacted to. It has been so long and both


    of us could feel the want in the kiss. Oh how I''ve missed him.


    We pulled away after a while, panting from the intense kiss. He rested his forehead on mine as he


    stared at me intensely.


    "I love it" I whispered with a smile. He grabbed a rose from the vase on the table, bringing it to me with


    a huge smile on his face.


    "I heard what you saidst night" I immediately tensed at the mention ofst night. He saw my reaction


    and quickly attempted to calm me.


    "I meant what I said when I told you I could never hate you, and I want you to know that" My eyes burnt


    with tears as I saw the sincerity in his eyes.


    "We''ll talk about thatter, but this" He gestured to the wonderful breakfast, " Was my way of


    apologizing. I shouldn''t have ever used you of something so terrible"


    "Luka, it''s okay," I whispered as held his face.


    "No, let me apologize," he insisted. I sighed and stayed silent.


    "I''m so, so sorry that I used you of being unfaithful to me and hurting you the way I did. I couldn''t


    sleep at night knowing that I hurt you" He sighed, bringing me to sit on hisp on the chair.


    "Last night when you told me the reason why you still haven''t forgiven me, I was thinking about how


    right you were. I still can''t forgive myself. But I really can''t  forgive myself for making you feel the way


    you felt." He held my face so I was looking directly at him.


    "I will do everything in my power to make it up to you. I promise you Victoria, I will never hurt you like


    that again, and I''ll never use your weaknesses against you"


    He gently held my hand and kissed it, not breaking eye contact once.


    "The past days have been hell without you, knowing I did you wrong and knowing you weren''t with me.


    But I won''t ever feel better about myself unless you forgive me. When you forgive me, I''ll forgive


    myself. I love you Victoria" He whispered. "I love you so much and I want to put this behind us. I want


    us to go back to how we were, or better. I''ll always regret that dreadful day and I''ll spend everyday


    making it better, but I need you Angel. So will you please forgive me?"


    I nodded frantically, since the words wouldn''t leave my lips. I gently kissed him again, savoring the


    taste of his lips. A couple seconds after he broke the kiss, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a


    small velvet box.


    He opened it, revealing a beautiful white gold ring, with the cutest little heart-shaped stone in the


    middle.


    "This is a promise ring; I got it a couple days after I marked you." He gently slipped it on my finger,


    where it fit perfectly.


    "The moonstone signifies new beginnings, and I chose it in a heart shape because I want it to signify a


    new chapter of our lives. It''s my promise that I will love you as long as I live, Victoria. And I know I''m


    not perfect, but I won''t hurt you or let anything or anyone hurt you" He pulled me to his chest, kissing


    my head softly.


    "I promise"


    I closed my eyes tightly as I held onto him for dear life. No one in this world has ever made me feel the


    way Luka does.


    " I forgive you Luka, and I love you too" I mumbled in his chest. I felt his muscles loosen, and I didn''t


    even notice how tense he was.


    When I woke up today, myst guess would''ve been a balcony breakfast, a whole hearted apology and


    a beautiful promise ring from Luka.


    He''s literally the best.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    My tummy suddenly started growling, reminding us both that it still hasn''t been fed. A light chuckle


    escaped my lips as I sat in my own chair, cing the beautiful rose he gave me on the table.


    It was then that I got to really observe the ring. On the inside I noticed ''My Angel'' was carved in a


    gorgeous italic font, which made my smile brighter.


    Even though it looked brand new, it also looked like a family heirloom that has been passed down. But


    knowing it was uniquely mine made me love it a hundred times more.


    "You like it? " He smiled, popping a strawberry in his mouth.


    "I love it!" I squealed, ready to go kiss him again but my stomach said otherwise.


    We ate in almost silence as I filled my tummy to its greatest capacity with the delicious food Luka


    prepared by himself. Yep, he cooked it all.


    The best.


    After feeling satisfied, I prepared myself to start a next conversation I wish I didn''t need to have.


    "Um Luka? " I started, already feeling nervous. "Why aren''t you upset about the man that you hate the


    most being my dad? " I looked up from my te to see his expression.


    I couldn''t read it for once, and that actually scared me.


    "I know you Victoria, and I knew him. You''re nothing like that man. The only thing that hurt me is the


    fact that you actually thought you were like him in any way, and that I''d hate you for it" He sighed as his


    expression changed back to calm and sweet. Whew.


    "I talked to Lincoln, and he told me how scared you were about us resenting you for it. But I assure you


    Angel, we don''t hold any ties to you and him. I''m actually d that you never knew that vile creature.


    You deserve better"


    He held my hand from across the table, and my heart soared for probably the umpteenth time today.


    "All my life people have left me for far less, and I still had that fear that it would push you guys away. I


    knew how much you guys suffered because of him, I just thought... " I trailed, not knowing how to end


    the sentence.


    Luka sighed and took me out of my chair, cing me on hisp again. He pushed a lock of hair behind


    my ear and gently cupped my face.


    "We''re all smarter than that. Yes I know he''s the most hated man among our family, but you''re not him.


    You''re one of us. I admit, at first it struck me as a surprise and if I''d found out before I got to know you,


    then maybe things would''ve gone different. But I know you and that golden heart of yours.


    "It''s nothing like his. And you, my love, are nothing like him. So please don''tpare yourself to that


    monster. He left you when you were just a baby and to think, he''s been in the town ever since.


    "You deserve better than to consider him a dad. He just merely made you, probably the only good thing


    he''s ever done" We shared a short chuckle before he continued. "I want us to forget about him, move


    on. He won''t steal our happiness any longer, from this day forward... Agreed? "


    I smiled brightly at him before dropping kisses all over his face, then gently rested my head on his


    shoulder.


    "Agreed"


    We spent the next hour either making out or talking about random things. I told him about my few days


    with Kera and he told me funny stories of his teenage years.


    It was really refreshing to know that we bounced back this well. It was nice.


    His phone went off, interrupting our little throwback session.


    "That''s my cue baby. I got to go"


    I pouted slightly at the mention of him leaving.


    "Do you have to? " I tried my best to look sad, hoping that it''ll strike a nerve. For crying out loud we just


    got each other back!


    "I''m afraid so. I have to help Ty with some rounds for the pack. It''s been too long since I''ve- I mean


    we''ve arranged new ones, and Ty isn''t that good at it" He said while I hopped off him.


    "Plus Lincoln asked me to get you for the afternoon, I don''t know why but as long as you''re safe I don''t


    really mind"


    My curiosity spiked at the mention of this. I knew Lincoln loved mypany, but we always just hung


    out without him asking permission from Luka. Something must''ve been different.


    This got me enough motivation to not argue with Luka any longer, so we went down and met everyone


    else in the living room.


    They all smirked at me, and that''s when I noticed everyone knew about his little n today.


    Ty and Luka left shortly after he threatened Lincoln about my safety, and gave me onest kiss. Lincoln


    had informed me that he had something to show me, but wouldn''t tell me what.


    It was eating away at me because we''ve been driving for about two and a half hours since we left the


    house; and if my life didn''t depend on it, I would''ve kicked his ass right there in the car.


    Minutes after, we pulled onto a street filled with beautiful homes. I realized we were about thirty minutes


    out of town to the North, somewhere I haven''t been before.


    I gave Lincoln a questioning look as he drove past houses slowly, peering at each one carefully.


    "Lincoln, where are we? " I asked, feeling utterly frustrated with him ignoring me. My feelings felt ten


    times amplified than they should have, and I was about to rip this wolf''s head off.


    He ignored me for a few more houses, stopping directly in front of a beautiful white house that looked


    cozy.


    "Okay don''t be mad...." He trailed off, holding his hands up defensively.


    "Why would I be mad? " I asked calmly, not wanting him to withhold any information.


    "We as wolves don''t get to go to highschool and colleges like you guys do, some packs allow their


    wolves to attend a human school, but our pack ensured we had our own"


    "Where are you getting at Lincoln? " I was growing impatient and the sudden change in topic was


    irritating me.


    "However we are aware that we are half human, so we got the choice to choose what human skill we''d


    like to major in. Most of us attended colleges online, but I went physically since I wanted to have direct


    and tangible training for the skill I chose. " He exined slowly.


    "And what may that skill be? " I raised a questioning eyebrow at him.


    "Computer programming and inte tracking" My breath hitched as I put it all together.


    I quickly looked to the house that we were currently pulled up beside and started panicking.


    "Lincoln no I can''t do this" I rushed out as I grabbed the key from him to restart the engine.


    "Hey look at me Vic, calm down." He did some slow breathing exercises which calmed me down


    slightly.


    "Look I knew you wouldn''t have agreed to it so that''s why I didn''t tell you. But don''t you have


    questions? Don''t you want to ease that itching suspicion about Micheal actually being your dad? " I


    snapped my head to him wide eyed.


    "Yes I know you have doubts, and this can ease those doubts" He added and I simply looked away, not


    saying anything.


    "I know it''s a lot and you can hate me after this, but when you told me your story, I thought that maybe


    if you had some answers, you''d be able to think about everything and not feel that much pain again"


    "And what if I don''t like the answers? " I asked with a shaky voice. I wasn''t ready for this.


    "You''re strong Vic, you can do this. But if you don''t try, you''ll never know. " When I didn''t say anything


    else, he sighed.


    "Look, you can go talk to her and get whatever answers you can get, or you can just say the words and


    I''ll take you back. But will you ever find peace while having all those whys, hows and what ifs


    unanswered?" He gently turned my face so I was facing him.


    "I knew I might''ve overstepped, but you mean a lot to me and I do whatever it takes to ensure that the


    people I care about are happy. When I knew I could find her, which I did after two days of knowing, I


    knew I had to do this for you," he said gently.


    "So please, take this opportunity. If not today, we can go back ande back another day. But if you


    don''t, you''ll spend forever wondering what if you actually talked to her, what could you have learnt. I''ll


    support any decision, but I really do hope you do this. "


    I sat quietly for a second, letting my thoughts wonder.


    This was really hard for me, but I knew Lincoln was right. If I didn''t take this opportunity, I''d spend the


    rest of my life wondering..


    I roughly grabbed him in a hug, letting my gratitude for him seep through the gesture. He gently kissed


    my head, whispering a wee before pulling away.


    We sat for a few more minutes, preparing for what I was about to face. After gathering my thoughts and


    the ounce of confidence I had, I left the car.


    We slowly walked to the door that Lincoln said was hers with him right behind me. I spent about five


    minutes with my finger on the doorbell, my anxiety growing by the second.


    I finally got the courage to press it, and the door opened seconds after revealing the face I''ve only ever


    seen in pictures.


    It''s her.


    "Hello, can I help you? " She asked.


    My heart pounded in my chest at the sound of her voice. I''ve never known what it sounded like. I stood


    there just staring at her, not even noticing I hadn''t answered.


    "Yes actually" Lincoln stepped up when he noticed that the words were stuck in my throat. "Miss


    Dendes, this is Victoria"


    Her eyes widened a fraction, as she threw her hands over her mouth with a gasp. Realization lit her


    features as her eyes watered by the second.


    I took a step towards her, trying to keep my face as neutral as possible.


    "My name is Victoria Dendes. I''m your daughter"

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Victoria''s pov


    "Victoria" She whispered in shock. I just stood there awkwardly as she gaped at me.


    I shifted ufortably on my feet, not exactly knowing what to do or say in this position.


    I took the opportunity to take in her features. I knew what she looked like from pictures, but it was the


    first I''ll be able to actually see her.


    I knew from a tender age that I had most of her features, like her hair colour, eyes and the shape of my


    face, but I never thought I''d actually get the chance topare in person.


    Her hair was cut to her shoulders in its smooth waves. It looked thinner than in the pictures, but it still


    looked nice. Her face seemed slightly pale as if she was having a rough day, but her eyes held so


    much life and joy, just like what aunt Sophie always said.


    She wasn''t as thick as aunt Sophie and me, but her body weight seemed fair for a woman her age and


    suited her quite well.


    "You''re so grown up and beautiful," she said through sniffles. "My baby is all grown up" She added, and


    I involuntarily took a step back. I scrunched my face up in confusion at her statement, not exactly liking


    how she''s acting.


    After leaving me alone all this time, now is the time she realizes she has a ''baby'' that''s all grown up?


    Oh no.


    My expression seemed to snap her out of her daze, as she invited us in. Lincoln tensed all of a sudden


    as if he saw something.


    "Everything okay?" I asked, concerned by his sudden change in stance. He shook his head as if he


    was clearing his thoughts then smiled at me.


    "Yea, I¡¯m just used to being on high alert around humans." He stated calmly. I wasn''t convinced, but I


    brushed it off nheless.


    I took the opportunity to observe my mother''s house. It reminded me a lot of Velma''s home, having that


    same cosiness about it. Pictures were all over the walls, but I couldn''t see them properly from where I


    stood.


    She led us into a small neat dining room, where Lincoln and I sat side by side.


    "Can I get you guys anything? Tea, water, coffee?" She asked sweetly.


    "Tea sounds fine" I replied, while Lincoln nodded in agreement. She left shortly after telling us to make


    ourselves at home.


    I looked around the dining room, loving how cosy and family-like it felt.


    "Why don''t we ever use the dining room at home?" I asked Lincoln as the thought popped into my


    mind.


    The kitchen was quite spacious and had more than enough space for us to eat, but the dining room just


    sat there.


    "We do," He chuckled. "On Christmas" I simply shook my head at the wasting of a good dining room.


    Daisy, which was what my aunt said my mother''s name was, returned shortly after with three cute


    teacups on a tray. She gotfortable in her chair across from us, beaming happily at me.


    Nobody spoke for a while, but eventually, she started talking.


    "How are you?" She asked quietly.


    "I''m fine" I replied as I awkwardly looked down.


    The whole situation felt so weird.


    "How''s life? Are you happy?" I picked up a hint of guilt in her tone as she asked. I simply nodded, still


    not looking at her.


    "Is that an engagement ring? It looks beautiful" She attempted to sound motherly but my heart wasn''t


    having it. Everything she uttered made the elephant on my chest feel heavier.


    "No it''s a promise ring" I cleared my throat as I pushed my hands under the table. She smiled brighter


    at us, giving Lincoln a proud look.


    "When do you n to propose, young man? I''m sure you''ve already found all you needed" She tried to


    joke, but the feelings of annoyance and embarrassment were flooding me as we both shook our heads


    roughly.


    "No I''m not the man of her dreams Miss Dendes, I''m simply a friend" He corrected politely. She


    laughed at her assumption as her cheeks turned red.


    "Oh, my bad," she chuckled. "And you can call me Daisy" Lincoln nodded with a smile but said nothing.


    We fell into another moment of silence, which was slightly ufortable. Even Lincoln seemed


    ufortable.


    I peered at her from across the table as the thoughts jumbled in my head. I didn''t know what to say or


    ask, and I felt as if I was about to have a panic attack.


    All my life I never gave much thought about if I should actually meet my parents, and what I would say


    or do, or how I''d react.


    I felt uneasy, angry and annoyed that she was acting as if we were besties. I felt hurt that she knew I


    was out there but never checked in on me. I was an emotional mess, and the fact that my mood swings


    were all over the ce especially today, didn''t help the situation.


    I wanted to cry, shout, scream, anything to ease the feeling in my chest. After minutes of pondering my


    thoughts, I came up with one simple word to say.


    "Why?" I asked, fully meeting her gaze for probably the first time today.


    "Why what dear?" She gave me a confused look as if this wasn''t the first time she''s seeing me in


    twenty years.


    "Why, mother, didn''t youe back?" I asked a little too harshly, but I wasn''t ying dumb.


    She knew we were bound to have this conversation. She sighed, looking down in shame and guilt.


    "I couldn''t" Was all she said, but I stayed quiet as I waited for her to borate. Lincoln quietly pushed


    back his chair and left, giving us privacy.


    "From the moment I left, I wanted toe back but I couldn''t Victoria, you have to understand"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Understand what Daisy?" I asked as she flinched at me using her first name. Did she expect me to call


    her mom?


    "Your dad wasn''t....stable"


    "Tell me something I don''t know" I scoffed, knowing damn well that Michael was crazy. She looked


    shocked at my statement.


    "You knew him?" I shook my head no, confused at the concern in her voice. ''Wow, he was that bad?''


    "I know people who knew him, they didn''t describe him well." She nodded in understanding with a look


    on her face that spiked my interest. "What happened with him?"


    She gave me a warning look, as if telling me that I didn''t want to know, but I probed her to continue.


    She sighed before starting.


    "Your father wasn''t always a bad man, he was actually very sweet and loving" She started with a


    longing look on her face. I gotfortable as I got ready for storytime.


    "He was a great husband, and when we had you, he was a great dad too" Yea like I would know. "One


    day, a couple of months after you turned one, he saw something..." She trailed, looking at me carefully.


    "What did he see?" I asked, even though I knew what it was already.


    "He said he saw a man change into a wolf, but I never believed him" She sighed.


    "Sounds crazy to me" I mumbled as I took a sip of my tea.


    "That''s what I said!" She eximed, shaking her head. "Anyway, from that day forward he was just


    obsessed with wolves. He would research them, disappear in the woods for hours searching for one,


    he tried toe up with different theories. It was just crazy.


    "He was still a good husband and dad, but he was slowly going over the edge. One day, he imed he


    saw a wolf again, and he was convinced that he struck a eureka moment. That''s the day he decided to


    go closer to the woods for a few days to investigate." She sighed, cing her cup on the table.


    "He rented an old cabin on the border of the town a little into the woods, and he begged me toe


    with him, saying he needed me. He promised we''d be back in a week tops, so I called Sophie to watch


    you while we were gone.


    "I never supported his craziness, but he was still my husband. I thought that- that maybe if-" A sob


    broke through her lips as she attempted to finish the sentence. "I thought that if I was with him, that


    maybe I could pull him back in, talk some sense into him. But two weeks passed, then three, then two


    months, and I decided that I had enough" She paused for a moment as she collected herself.


    "I told him that I was going home with or without him, and I left. He told me that I would regret it, but I


    left anyway. The cabin was a good distance into the woods, so I had to walk back to town. But then, I


    saw it." Her eyes zed over as if she was remembering the very day.


    "I saw a wolf, bigger than any I''ve seen before, and he didn''t look happy. He seemed to have followed


    me and I assumed it knew we were watching it, but I never believed it was a human too. He chased me


    all the way back to the cabin, where Michael heard my screams and shot some poison at him. I knew


    the wolf could''ve caught me if it wanted to, but it was like it was giving us a warning."


    By now I was already invested in the story. I''m not sure if whatever reason she gives me will ease the


    pain I felt for years, but I still wanted to hear.


    This was also my confirmation that this man that she''s describing, and the one in the grave are the


    same person. It can''t be just a coincidence.


    "Michael convinced me that this was the danger I''d be putting you in if I came back for you because


    wherever I go, he would follow and he was taking his wolf business with him. We were trying to protect


    you Victoria"


    "Bullshit!" I shouted as I jumped from my seat. "That''s themest excuse for ruining my childhood I


    could ever hear".


    "Victoria please try to understand. I knew werewolves weren''t real but that wolf wasn''t normal either. I


    didn''t want to pull you into danger''s path" She tried as I shook my head at her audacity.


    "You could''ve left his crazy ass! And Sophie said after two months, youpletely cut off


    communication with her. How was that ''protecting me?''" I used air quotes to exaggerate my point.


    "Please just sit down, let me exin"


    I reluctantly sat back down, crossing my hands over my chest.


    "He was my husband, I couldn''t find it in me to leave him. You''re in love I assume, I''m sure you can


    understand" I rolled my eyes at her attempts to get me to ept the horrible thing she did to me and


    Sophie.


    "And what about after he hit mega crazy? Why didn''t youe back then?" I asked, knowing there


    was no way she could get away from this.


    I''m not any genius, but I knew she didn''t get this house with him.


    "Ten years ago I finally left him. He got more and more impatient over the years when he couldn''t find


    anything, and he was a totally different person. He started to get verbally abusive and mean, and he


    would always me his failures on me" She started crying again, but I barely felt any sympathy


    towards her. Call me a monster.


    "On many asions, I wanted toe back, but I couldn''t bear the guilt I would''ve felt when I faced


    you and my sister, I-I just couldn''t"


    It was my time to cry as I thought about how different my life would''ve been if she just had the balls to


    leave my sorry excuse of a psycho dad.


    "So basically you gave up on me?" I whispered as my eyes filled with tears. She didn''t answer so I took


    that as an answer as my tears flowed.


    All my life I hated my parents because I thought of them as horrible people. I always thought that they


    didn''t want me. But I still held onto that little bit of hope that maybe, just maybe, there was a really good


    reason why they left.


    After I heard a part of Michael''s story, I knew he was a lost cause. But I still held onto that hope that my


    mom had a good reason, but now that''s all gone. Crushed.


    I guess that was the reason why I''ve never wanted to meet her because I was scared that my little bit


    of hope would''ve been crushed.


    And now it was. My own mother didn''t want me.


    That hurt like hell.


    "Well I guess I have no real reason to be here," I said as I dried my eyes. "I got the answers I came


    here for. You can just forget I ever came"


    I tried to move away but she grabbed my hand over the table, looking at me with pleading eyes.


    "No please don''t go like this. We can get to know each other, I can introduce you-"


    "What''s the use? If you weren''t interested then, why now?" I yanked my hand from her a little too


    rough, and of course, me and my soft heart felt bad.


    "I''m sorry I robbed you of growing up with a mom, and I never really called Sophie to tell her how


    grateful I am. But please don''t leave like this, can you find it in your heart to forgive me?" I sighed,


    knowing damn well that I''ll forgive her, but maybe not talk to her.


    Forgiveness is good for your peace. One thing I''ve learnt, never fill your heart with grudges against


    people.


    "I''ll forgive you Daisy, but this mother-daughter rtionship that you want to have is a few years too


    late" I stated sternly.


    "We can-"


    "Momma?" She was cut off by a small voice.


    I turned my head to see where the voice came from when I was met with a cute little girl around the


    age of five. She was such a gem.


    Wait, did she just say momma?

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    I couldn''tprehend. Did Daisy have another daughter?


    I whipped my head towards Daisy as she smiled brightly at the little girl, gesturing for her toe


    towards us.


    "Victoria, this is Zoey. Your sister"


    A gasp escaped my lips as I stared at the little girl in awe. I knew from the moment she called Daisy


    momma, but I didn''t process it.


    "This is sister Victoria?" Zoey asked in a sort of shy excitement as her big brown eyes widened.


    "That''s me," I said as a couple of tears rolled down my cheek with the brightest smile on my face. "Oh


    my gosh, I can¡¯t believe I have a sister" I pulled her little frame into a hug, squeezing the life out of her.


    I pushed her back gently so I could take a good look at her. It was quite obvious that our mom''s genes


    were strong since she looked like a mini version of both of us.


    Her eyes were the same as mine, and so were most of her features. Herplexion was darker than


    mine and Daisy''s, and I could see that she was a mixed baby.


    Her hair was full and fell in long, luscious almost coily curls. It wasn''t the same chestnut brown as mine,


    but it wasn''t ck either. It was somewhere in the middle.


    No bias shit, but my sister was the most beautiful little girl I''ve ever seen.


    "You are so gorgeous" I whispered in amazement as I ogled my sister. A light blush formed on her face


    as she held her little teddy to hide it.


    "Thank you. You''re pretty too" She mumbled shyly as I resisted the urge to squeeze the life from her.


    "Zoey sweetheart, can you give us a minute to talk please?" Daisy asked, and I shot her a pout.


    "But I just met her" We both whined simultaneously, which made usugh at the cute sister moment.


    "You can spend more time with herter. I just need to talk for a while okay?"


    She simply nodded as she headed for the exit. I watched her little frame retreat, and I knew I was


    already in love.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You told her about me?" I asked, still looking at the exit as I remembered that she knew who I was.


    "Yes, I always do. I knew she would find you one day"


    "She would find me.. not ''we'' would find me" I sighed as my mind drifted to the conversation we had


    earlier.


    I didn''t feel that awful again knowing that she actually told my sister about me. I guess I could be


    grateful. Even if Daisy didn''t search, I''m holding on to that little hope that Zoey would''ve. But she


    doesn''t have to anymore, because I know about her now.


    I still couldn''t believe I have a baby sister.


    "How old is she?" I asked, suddenly feeling the urge to know everything about her.


    "She''s six" She smiled. "Her father died when she was three though, so it''s only been me and her


    since"


    "Maybe I can join that equation" I suggested shyly. I know I sounded like a hypocrite, but no way was I


    gonna stay out of Zoey''s life. I can''t wait to tell Luka.


    "That''s all I ever wanted" She beamed, but her smile was immediately reced with a frown.


    "I have something to tell you " She whispered, meeting my eyes. "Victoria, I might not have long left. I


    can''t say because it''s unpredictable and umon, but it''s not impossible. I was diagnosed with


    epilepsyst year" She informed me sadly. A gasp left my mouth as I processed what she told me.


    I haven''t seen it much in my few years as a nurse, but I knew it was indeed dangerous. And the worst


    part is, you don''t even know when or if you''re gonna have a seizure.


    My heart broke at the thought. Just the thought made me want to cry even though I didn''t know her,


    and even though I hated her my whole life.


    "It''ll be okay. I''m a nurse and I can give you direct care. You won''t have to worry" I whispered as my


    eyes burnt with tears. I knew I couldn''t stop it, but I just felt helpless. Knowing myself, I knew I won''t


    just sit around and do nothing.


    She shook her head with a small smile, grabbing my hands over the table.


    "I''m so proud of the woman you''ve be. My little Victoria is a nurse" She beamed, wiping a stray


    tear.


    I didn''t say anything, I just sat there making my thoughts wander. When I didn''t say anything, she


    continued.


    "I''m not sure what will happen, but I''m okay with it. I''ve had my fair share of life, so whether it''s 20 more


    years or 20 days, it''s okay. " She let out a light chuckle, but it still didn''t calm me.


    "But I am worried about one thing." She looked up and met my eyes. "I knew I needed Zoey to grow up


    with someone I trust, so I was going to beg Sophie but I''m afraid I took away most of her life already"


    She sighed.


    I gave her a confused look when I noticed she was serious.


    "You don''t know, don''t you?" I whispered, looking down.


    "What don''t I know?" She asked carefully. I sighed, giving her a sad look.


    "Aunt Sophie died when I was sixteen. She lost a baby, and she didn''t get over it. Shemitted


    suicide on my graduation day"


    I summed up the story, not wanting to relive that moment again. She threw her hands over her mouth in


    shock, as tears ran from her eyes for the umpteenth time today.


    I suddenly felt the urge to gofort her. I knew we weren''t on the best terms and she was downright


    wrong for leaving like that. But out of the few people that knew, she was the only one who would''ve felt


    the loss directly like I did. They were blood after all.


    "This was all my fault" She sobbed into my shoulder. "I drove my little sister to suicide. I put you both


    through so much pain" She continued, but I didn''t make any move to deny or say otherwise. I just let


    her cry.


    "I''m so so sorry Victoria. I never thought about how my selfish actions would''ve affected you both. You


    didn''t deserve this," She added while her body shook violently.


    I simply hushed her from time to time, asionally drying the few tears that escaped my eyes too.


    "But Victoria" She turned to face me, looking even more pained. "Victoria I know it''s a lot to ask but-"


    "I''ll take care of her," I said before she could ask. I knew that she was hurting for the loss of her sister,


    but I also knew she was worried about Zoey.


    I can''t ease the painpletely, but I can at least take away her worries. Besides, I would never sit


    around and watch my sister grow up in an orphanage if something should happen while I was alive and


    well.


    I''ll need to have a long nice talk with Luka.


    "Thank you so much, Victoria. You don''t know how much this means to me" She held me tighter, and


    my heart warmed at the moment.


    I''ve never had a mother, but I knew this moment right here will change my life forever.


    We spent a couple more minutes like that until we migrated to the living room where Lincoln and Zoey


    were ying.


    Daisy''s mood didn''t change back to normal, and she stayed in a corner looking at old pictures with


    Sophie from her photo album. She looked guilty and filled with regret, spilling tears asionally. I could


    tell that she med herself for everything.


    I could also tell she was actually a good person too, just made a lot of bad choices. Sighing, I decided


    to give her some time to herself as she dealt with all the new information.


    I spent the next hours with Zoey, loving her more each second. I can¡¯t wait to get home and tell


    everyone.


    I also needed to thank Lincoln for bringing me here. I knew wolves move on instincts sometimes, so I


    had to give him props for that too.


    I also noticed that he was getting antsy and I didn''t feel too well either.


    The sun was starting to set so we decided to say our goodbyes. We told them that we''d be back


    tomorrow with Luka since I knew he would insist.


    I gave Zoey onest kiss, then walked to the car where Lincoln was currently standing. He didn''t look


    too calm at all. His eyes shed from his wolf''s amber colour to his normal blue momentarily.


    I cautiously walked closer to him which made him seem even tenser. I knew he wouldn''t hurt me, but I


    didn''t understand what was happening.


    I noticed that I was a little warmer than usual, and I was getting this unusual pain in my lower abdomen.


    Wait a minute, did Daisy put something in our tea?


    Was that all just an act?


    But if it was indeed the tea, that didn''t exin why Lincoln looked as if he was about to pounce at me


    any minute now.


    "I thought it was the house, but it was you," he said through clenched teeth as he turned away from me.


    I suddenly felt offended, slightly sniffing my blouse to see what he meant.


    "Wait Vic don''te any closer. Let me regain control" He muttered as he breathed heavily against the


    car.


    He pulled out his phone and looked at it, softly cursing at something.


    "It''s a full moon" He muttered. "I didn''t even know this was possible"


    "What''s wrong, Lincoln? What''s wrong with me?" I asked as I felt beads of sweat on my forehead. A


    shock of pain ran through my tummy, making me clench it in pain.


    Lincoln caught me before I could fall and tingles erupted through my body at the skin to skin contact,


    making an unexpected moan escape my lips. This took me byplete surprise, but I couldn''t help


    how aroused I got by the second.


    Something was definitely wrong with me.


    "Shit your burning up already" He muttered as he helped me up in the car. He quickly jumped in the


    driver''s seat, speeding off as he closed the door.


    He looked really ufortable, but I knew it was nothingpared to how I felt by the second.


    "Lincoln what''s wrong with me? " I asked again, not at all impressed with this feeling.


    "You''re going into your heat."

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Victoria''s pov


    "Why wouldn''t you tell me that I would go through a heat? What the hell is that by the way?" I semi


    shouted at Velma through the phone, immediately regretting it.


    If I thought my feelings were all over the ce for the past week, it was far worse now.


    "Shit. I''m sorry Velma, that was really rude of me" I apologized quickly after. She simply chuckled,


    brushing it off as if it was nothing.


    "That''s okay dear, I totally understand. I was a living bomb when I went through heat"


    "So it is normal then? Why am I having a heat when I''m not a wolf!" I cried out as another shock of pain


    ran through me.


    "I don''t know why my dear, I have no idea how the concept of heats work. But I assumed that... "


    "That?" I urged.


    "I assumed that you and Luka would''ve mated soon after he marked you" She finished, while my face


    turned red.


    I quickly looked at Lincoln, but he seemed too busy peeling the road off with the car wheels and trying


    to control himself to pay attention to my conversation.


    "A heat is a female wolf''s way of attracting their mate if they aren''t mated by the next full moon after


    they''re imed" I nced outside, seeing that it was almost fully dark out and it was indeed a full


    moon.


    "I don''t know how, but it works for human mates too. After that it onlyes every six months but it''s


    better by then" I just groaned in response, not appreciating this growing fever.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t talk to you about everything earlier, I just didn''t want to spoil the experiences for you.


    But for now, just stay away from any unmated males until Luka gets home"


    "Kinda hard to do that when I''m in a car with one, and I have a two hours drive ahead of me until I get


    home" A whimper left my lips as I thought about the journey.


    "My gosh!" She sounded surprised. "You got yourself in quite a twist there"


    Before I could answer, my phone started to vibrate, indicating another call wasing in.


    "I''ve got to go, Velma. I''ll call you tomorrow " I quickly ended that call and answered the new one.


    "Save me!" I cried on the phone as soon as I answered.


    "I''m on my way Angel just stay away from Lincoln, please" He gritted through the phone. I could tell


    that it was hard for both of them.


    "I''m not leaving her stranded in the woods where another unmated male cane across her Luka! "


    Lincoln said, obviously having heard what Luka said earlier.


    "And you''re one of those unmated males!" Luka shouted through the line. I knew they weren''t upset


    with each other, but they were just frustrated.


    From what I know, nobody knew that I would even have a heat, so they must''ve been feeling irritated.


    "Look Luka, I won''t touch her just trust me" Neither of them said anything after that, but I was feeling


    worse by the second.


    "Uugghh I don''t care what you guys do just put me out of this misery!" I cried. I don''t know how it was


    possible, but I was both extremely horny and in tremendous pain at the same time.


    I''ll neverin about my period again.


    I eventually hung up on Luka, since hearing his voice trying to sooth me only made me hornier, which


    only made Lincoln seem more and more ufortable.


    He sped through the trees, making the wind whoosh pass my face in aplete high rush. I brought


    up the window a little, which was a mistake for both of us.


    "Bring it back down please. Your scent only gets stronger and the open window is helping me stay in


    control right now" Lincoln said in a pained tone.


    I quickly brought it back down for both of our sakes since it was helping with my burning skin also.


    "Why is this affecting you so much by the way? " I asked through my panting.


    "As an unmated wolf, your scent pulls us almost as much as it pulls your mate. It''s almost impossible to


    resist the urge" He quickly nced at me before looking back to the road.


    "So being in a car with you right now is not the best option?"


    "I said it was almost impossible to resist... I can hold out. I won''t do something that will ruin my


    rtionship with you and Luka, and probably end my life too" I chuckled slightly at that part. Luka


    wouldn''t kill him. Right?


    Right?


    "At first I didn''t understand why it came so strongly at once without someone sensing it, then I


    remembered that you don''t have a wolf to suppress the scent to protect you from unmated males. So


    right now, you''re emitting your heat in full folds, no holding back" He added while I stared at him


    dumbfounded.


    "So you''re telling me that my scent right now is practically irresistible? " He nodded slowly with a scared


    look on his face.


    If I wasn''t in so much pain, I would''ve felt sorry for him. I can''t imagine how hard it must be for him.


    "Will Luka get here soon? " I asked, wanting to put us both out of our misery.


    "No, I convinced him to stay home and let me get you there safely" He said as if he didn''t just doom us


    both.


    "Why would you do that!?" I shouted. I couldn''t understand how being in a car with me right now was


    helping him.


    "Victoria your scent is not in the least way masked since you don''t have a wolf. If Luka gets to you out


    here, he''ll take you right there and then" He said.


    "Well that would''ve been better than going through this torture."


    "For the whole night? "


    "Huh?" I asked, confused.


    "As long as the moon is out you''ll stay in heat, which means endless hours of.." He trailed off as both


    our cheeks burnt red. "Or until you pass out from exhaustion" He added.


    "Look I know it''s not my call, but if you trust me, I can get you home and you can have a perfectly


    normal night"


    Nothing normal about this but okay.


    I didn''t say anything else, since I understood to some extent his reasoning. He was just Lincoln looking


    out for everyone as usual.


    But that didn''t change the fact that I was still stuck with him for maybe anothert hour. He was moving


    fast, but not fast enough for both our sakes.


    "Uugghh I need release!" I groaned, putting my left leg up on the seat and pushing the chair back so I


    could lean back slightly.


    I knew it was crazy since Lincoln was right beside me, but my tummy started to cramp even more due


    to all the build up. That, and my mind was fried.


    "Why am I so damn horny!" I shouted in frustration as I tried to unbuckle my jeans.


    "No! No Victoria don''t do that please" Lincoln quickly grabbed my hand, which caused a moan to


    escape my lips, not for him, but just the touch of his skin made me even more aroused.


    "Shit" He muttered underneath his breath. "Victoria? "


    "Hhmm?" By now I was about to pass out.


    "I need you to close your legs tight and stay with me" I barely heard what he said as I started to drift off.


    He quickly tapped my cheek two times, whichpletely woke me up again. In more ways than one.


    "Stay with me" He repeated. "Try and distract us both" He gripped the wheel impossibly tighter, and I


    could see how extremely ufortable he was even though he tried to hide it.


    "Twinkle twinkle little star" I started, which made himugh out loud. I threw him a strained smile as I


    continued.


    "How I wonder what you are..."


    It worked for a few minutes, and we wouldugh ever so often at random baby songs that I would sing.


    It didn''tst long though, since my heat was only getting worse.


    Out of nowhere, Lincoln stopped in the middle of our drive.


    "Luka is getting antsy in my brain every two seconds, and so am I. I made a promise and I''m gonna


    keep it" He quickly nced at me. "I''m gonna run back okay? You''re gonna have to ride my wolf. He


    won''t hurt you but I''m gonna be running faster than the car was going so you have to hold on tight


    okay?"


    He didn''t even give me a chance to answer, he just jumped out and ran to my side.


    "I''m gonna shift and as soon as I bend down you hop on okay? " I nodded shortly as he pulled me from


    the car by my waist.


    To both of our dismay, my body only found this arousing, making a whimper/moan to escape my lips


    and I leaned further into him.


    I took himpletely off guard, making him grunt in response to my sudden closeness. He stood still


    for a couple seconds while I pulled myself closer to him.


    Finally giving up, he groaned, throwing his head in the crook of my neck. I threw back my head


    immediately, as I felt his lips graze the sensitive area.


    I didn''t know why I was doing this or why it was so unbearable and uncontroble, but my body had a


    mind of it''s own at this point.


    In a matter of seconds Lincoln was kissing my neck roughly, as he gripped my waist tighter. My mind


    was crying no, but my body was in total control.


    I called for Luka through my short moans now and then, but that didn''t stop either of us. I was internally


    conflicted and solely against this, but at the moment all my body wanted was some di-


    "Stop! " Lincoln eximed and I gasped in shock as he jumped away from me as if I just punched him


    in the gut.


    His face heldplete horror, and that was when my mind fully cleared up. My body was still


    overheating, my stomach still cramped and I was stillpletely horny, but I regained focus.


    And I felt guilty.


    "I''m so sorry" We both said at the same time.


    I knew he must be feeling as if he took advantage of me, but it was me who initiated it, knowing how


    affected he was by my heat.


    My hand involuntarily went to my neck where he had just harassed with his lips. His eyes followed my


    movements, and I watched as he cursed below his breath and ran his hands through his hair. I could


    literally smell the guilt radiating from him.


    That makes two of us bro.


    He didn''t say anything else, he just shifted right on spot, shredding his clothes in the process.


    He bent down like what he mentioned earlier, and I quickly wobbled my way onto his back, still in a lot


    of pain.


    Iid t on my stomach and sternly wrapped my hands around his neck. He took off right after,


    running at full speed as I gripped his ck silky fur.


    I tried not to think about what happened before, and for the first time, I tried to focus on the pain.


    What will I even tell Luka?


    Do I even have to tell him?


    ¡®Of course you do you hoe!¡¯


    I groaned at my subconscious, knowing well she was against it the whole time. I hated this vulnerability


    that my body felt during this ''heat cycle''.


    It doesn''t matter what male touched me, it just epted it. I don''t know much about wolf theory, but


    that was messed up.


    From the corner of my eye I saw a young man and an older looking man walking a little ahead of us.


    The young one''s head quickly shot towards us, looking as if he just saw his dinner.


    The older man, having caught my scent I assume, quickly held onto him tightly. Lincoln''s wolf shared a


    nod with him and quickly whooshed passed them.


    I looked back slightly, seeing that the younger wolf was struggling to get away from his grasp. It got me


    thinking, was my scent that strong and alluring?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    It made me wish I could actually smell like they do, at least I would''ve understood...


    A few minutes after, we were finally approaching the house.


    Relief flooded me as I thought about finally being set free and having some sort of release. I never


    want to feel this again.


    Lincoln bowed his head so I could slide off him, and he quickly ran behind the house to get changed I


    assume.


    I looked to the moon for a brief second, seeing it''s illuminated beams shining down in a mocking way. I


    quickly wiped some sweat from my forehead as I pushed the door open.


    I dragged myself to the living room where everyone was sitting, except Luka who was pacing around,


    looking irritated.


    Their heads all snapped to me quickly. Ashley, Em and Caleb lookedpletely shocked, while Ty and


    Luka''s eyes darkened at my presence.


    I guess my scent was really that strong.


    Ty immediately jumped from his seat and dashed towards me, pushing Caleb off him in a swift


    movement when he tried to stop him.


    Realising what was happening, Luka quickly ran in my direction, trying to keep Ty away from me. I just


    stood in the spot frozen and shocked.


    I''ve never known Ty as a violent person, but the look on his face when Luka tackled him told me he had


    a side I didn''t know about.


    It all seemed like it happened in slow motion.


    Caleb recovered quickly and dashed to them, attempting to keep Ty down. But Ty''s eyes, however,


    were glued to me the whole time. It was scary.


    Lincoln emerged from the kitchen area, quickly realising what was happening and helped Caleb hold


    him back. It was then that I realized how much self control Lincoln really had. It only took Ty two


    seconds to smell me, and that was it for him.


    "Get her out of here, he''ll be fine once she''s gone" Caleb rushed out, but Luka was already by my side


    and lifting me up.


    He brought me to our bedroom, where he gently ced me on the bed. He slowly kissed me with a


    longing and sweetness, and my pain and fever slowly felt better.


    I was surprised at how gentle he was being. The way how Lincoln put it made me think he would''ve


    yanked my clothes off in a split second.


    What I did notice though, was how different Luka''s skin to skin contact felt. Instead of making me more


    aroused, it made me feel better.


    Also aroused, but better.


    His head went to my neck, the side where my mark was and opposite to where Lincoln''s lips were


    fifteen minutes ago. He inhaled deeply, nipping at my mark which resulted in a throaty moan from me.


    "You smell so good babe" He muttered in a husky tone, and I could already feel his happy member


    against my thigh.


    "What now? " I breathed impatiently, but it came out as a whimpering plea.


    "Patience my love" He whispered as he kissed me once again. "I''m going to make sweet sweet love to


    you tonight baby"

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Victoria''s pov


    Tired, sore, exhrated and wonderful. Those were all the words that I could think about to describe


    how I felt yesterday morning when I woke up.


    Luka and I finally ''mated'', as they call it, but to me it was the best night of my life.


    I don''t know why he waited that long, because he was just....wow.


    Lincoln wasn''t wrong about the all-nighter either. We would rest for about half an hour, then the warmth


    would start to build again.


    I passed out around 12 a.m., since my human body had enough for one night.


    When I woke up, Luka had already brought breakfast up, so he took me to the shower, and we spent


    the morning together.


    He had insisted that I rested until I was fully energized, so I spent the day eitherying down or taking a


    few naps.


    That heat really took a lot out of me.


    We decided to visit Daisy the following day, which was today.


    So, here I was, getting ready to go see Daisy and Zoey. Just the thought of seeing my sister again


    made me so happy.


    I missed her already.


    I pulled on my red one shoulder blouse and simple skinny jeans. I decided to sit and do my hair today,


    since I always just let it fall loose over my back and shoulders everyday. But in that split second, myN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    heart stopped.


    On both sides of my neck were small reddish bruises. They were fading, but still visible.


    Yes, Luka and I had a very intense night so that was expected. But the bad thing was, Luka only ever


    kissed the left side of my neck where he marked me.


    Shit.


    Shit shit shit shit shit.


    I knew I had to tell him about the little encounter with Lincoln, but I wanted today to be a happy day.


    I don''t think he''d over react since Lincoln was really strong that day, but I knew it would''ve still upset


    him. The fact that Lincoln''s lips were on my neck was enough reason for him to be upset.


    I gently pulled my hair in a low side ponytail, and made some loose curls topletely hide the marks.


    It felt weird wearing it on the right, but a girl''s gotta do what a girl''s gotta do.


    I pulled some small strands from the front to give it that ''cute'' look, then added my finishing red lipstick


    and light mascara.


    Luka had already gotten ready, and was currently helping Ty with some pack business. He was more


    than excited yesterday when we talked about meeting Zoey. I was actually relieved that he was willingly


    epting her already. It warmed my heart.


    Emma, Ashley and Lincoln were in the kitchen when I went down, already eating their cereal. I grabbed


    a bowl for myself while they stared at me brightly.


    "What?" I asked as they looked at me weirdly.


    "You are glowing! "


    "And you smell different"


    I blushed slightly at their remarks, knowing that everyone knew what happened two nights ago.


    "Like a good different or a bad different?" I suddenly felt self conscious, knowing I was the only one


    who couldn''t smell the difference in my scent.


    "A good different of course! " Emma beamed. "You''re finally fully mated and that makes you one of us


    officially" They squealed in a high pitched tone and grabbed me in a hug, making the bowl tumble over


    with my lucky charms.


    Darn, there was a rainbow in that pile.


    I guess it''s not my lucky day.


    Haha I crack myself up.


    Lincoln simplyughed at me from his chair, while Emma and Ashley released me.


    I gave him a smile and a short wave, which he immediately returned. It was nice knowing things


    weren''t awkward between us. His eyes trailed to my hair, and slowly his smile fell. He knew.


    I gave him an apologetic smile then proceeded to clean up my now grounded breakfast.


    We engaged in small talk while I waited for Luka to get back. We eventually migrated to the living room


    where we watched a few episodes of ''Spongebob''.


    "Hey can I talk to you for a second?" Lincoln snapped me out of the F. U. N song by asking. I simply


    nodded and followed him to the foyer below the first set of stairs.


    "I just wanted to apologize for what happened the other night. I was totally out of ce and I-"


    "Hey Lincoln it''s okay, I''m the one who''s sorry. You were perfectly controlling it until I basically groped


    you" I cut him off, feeling slightly embarrassed.


    He stayed quiet for a while, but he looked conflicted nheless.


    "If you want, I can tell him and take all the wrath. I don''t mind a ck eye or two. At least I''ll feel better


    about myself " He said.


    "That''s if you were nning on telling him, I mean it''s your rtionship, but I guess you would''ve


    wanted to tell him just in case ites out in the future but hey no pressure... Are you hot? Why am I


    so nervous.. God he''s gonna kill me... Shit I shouldn''t have touched you.. I''m so damn stupid for letting


    him stay home, but being the oldest around here means I''m always looking out for you guys.. And.. Shit


    I''m rambling.. Damn I''m gonna die"


    He threw his head in his hands after his nervous babbling. I couldn''t help but chuckle at this. Lincoln


    was a cute guy all the time, but it was the first time seeing him in this state. It was extra cute.


    "Lincoln it''s okay, I''ll tell him and you can stay as far away as possible. He won''t hurt me" I smiled


    reassuringly and he looked relieved a bit.


    I think he really thought Luka was gonna kill him.


    Another chuckle left me as I thought about it. The front door suddenly opened and Luka, Ty and Chris


    entered respectively.


    Luka looked slightly anxious, but if you didn''t know him, you wouldn''t have noticed. Ty looked sorta


    indifferent, but he looked happy nheless; and Chris, well he just looked like Chris.


    Chris smiled widely at me as I stepped into his warm hug. Luka kissed my forehead and whispered a


    good morning since he was gone when I woke up. I only saw a note from him saying ''pack business''.


    Ty proceeded to me with a sad look on his face.


    "Victoria about the other night" He started as he scratched the back of his head.


    "It''s fine Ty, I understand "


    "It''s not fine for me. I should''ve had more self control. I''m sorry if I scared you" He looked so sweet like


    a three year old who got caught stealing a cookie.


    I quickly pulled him into a hug, not really knowing how else to make him feel better. Ty wasn''t a hugger,


    but at least I knew he needed this to feel better.


    He offered me a smile then left shortly after with Chris, after bidding us safe travel.


    "You guys ready? " I looked to Lincoln for approval, to which he responded by jiggling his keys. He was


    the only one who knew the way, hence he had to be there.


    After shouting my goodbyes to the girls, Luka and I got in the back of Lincoln''s car. We were mostly


    quiet for like an hour, until we pulled out of the major forested areas.


    The closer I got, the happier I became.


    "What''s she like? Your sister" Luka asked with a smile.


    "She''s sweet, funny and super smart. She''s shy but she also got that boldness you know, like me" I


    beamed proudly at my sister''s characteristics.


    "And she''s really ticklish," Lincoln added with augh.


    "Hhmmm that''s something else she adapted from you" Luka said with a hint of yfulness in his eyes


    and voice.


    My eyes widened in realization as I attempted to scurry away from him, but I only got as far as the


    other side of the car.


    The day I wished Lincoln had a limousine.


    Luka caught me by the waist, immediately starting to wiggle his fingers in his harassment. Iughed


    loudly, wiggling and fighting to get out of his grasp.


    Before I knew it I was across hisp in a mess ofughter and crying, not once getting a break.


    Then all of a sudden, he stopped.


    He was still for a while, and I had to crane my neck to see what happened. He looked weary for a


    while, then he slowly moved the rest of my hair from my neck.


    Shit.


    Shit shit shit shit shit.


    I quickly jumped up when I saw that his expression was slowly changing from shocked and confused to


    anger.


    "Luka... Let me exin. I was gonna tell you but-"


    "I don''t kiss the right side of your neck" He gritted out lowly. Lincoln suddenly tensed at this, and Luka


    didn''t miss it.


    And that my friends, was how the world ended...


    Just kidding.


    But at least that''s what it felt like in the moment.


    Slowly he started to put it together, and slowly Lincoln looked more and more scared.


    "Luka..."


    "Stop the car" His tone was low and deadly, but it held so much...power.


    Lincoln however, continued to drive.


    "I SAID STOP THE DAMN CAR LINCOLN!! "


    We came to a sudden stop after that and it was safe to say, I''ve never seen Luka this mad.


    I knew he didn''t know the whole truth, but God knows what he must''ve been thinking.


    He did have visual evidence after all.


    In a sh of a second, he was out and already yanking Lincoln from the driver''s seat.


    I jumped out as quickly as I could, but I was toote since Luka already threw a punch at Lincoln''s


    face, making him fall roughly against the road.


    Luka proceeded towards him again, but I grabbed his hand before he could reach him.


    "Go back in the car Victoria" He warned, but I knew he wouldn''t hurt me, so I held onto him for dear


    life. My eyes drifted to Lincoln who was now wiping blood from his nose. Poor Lincoln.


    "Luka you have to listen to me, he didn''t touch me like you think he did" He stopped resisting me, but


    he didn''t turn around.


    "He didn''t touch me Luka. I was in so much pain and agony, so he decided to run back to make it


    faster. When his skin touched me, I - I"


    I let go of him as he turned slowly. His eyes were dark and he still looked mad, but I could see that he


    was actually willing to listen to me this time.


    "When he tried to get me out of the car, I felt...stimted" The both of us winced as the words left my


    mouth. I felt horrible, but it was the truth.


    "I held onto him and I- well I guess I was too much, and he kissed my neck" I sighed as I looked away,


    feeling like crap. "Deep down I didn''t want it, but my body had full control. Luka you have to believe


    me"


    He closed his eyes tight for a while, then he sighed and opened them. Relief flooded me when I saw


    that they were back to their beautiful gray colour but he still looked upset.


    "As hard as it must''ve been for him, Lincoln was actually the one who pulled away. Don''t you see Luka,


    it''s killing him and all he did was kiss my neck" We nced at him shortly. He still sat in the spot where


    hended, looking terrified.


    "I don''t know much about scents, but he had soooo much control. It was almost impossible. I''m the one


    who made him even lose it for that short thirty seconds, and I''m-" My words got stuck in my throat as I


    tried not to cry.


    "I''m so sorry Luka. And I wasn''t nning on keeping it from you either. I just wanted this to be a happy


    day with Zoey so I didn''t mention it. I''m sorry" My voice betrayed me by cracking, releasing the sob that


    I tried to keep down.


    I wasn''t looking at him, but I heard when he sighed, then I was suddenly being pulled to his chest. I


    cried on him for a while, showing him how really sorry I was.


    He gently released me and walked over to Lincoln. For a second I thought he would punch him again,


    but he simply held out his hand for him to take and dragged him up, pulling him into a short bro hug


    before releasing him.


    "I smelled her scent when she entered that night, and it was extraordinary. My own brother fought me


    to get to her" He sighed.


    "But you were with her for over a hour and you didn''t try anything. I didn''t really get a chance to give


    you credit for that kind of control. I knew I wouldn''t have been able to control myself" A small smile


    yed on my lips as I saw how maturely he was dealing with this.


    "But I''m not sorry for punching you though" He roughly patted his back with a ghost smirk. "You''ll heal"


    Lincoln looked more than relieved when Luka left and went back into the car. We shared a ''that was


    close'' look and took back our ces in the car.


    Luka still seemed slightly upset, but it was understandable.


    What I was d for was that he didn''t kill Lincoln, or shift and run away to blow off steam or whatever.


    I was d that he actually listened to my side this time before jumping to conclusions like the night with


    the pregnancy test.


    Luka was a lot of things, but I''m sure d that he wasn''t dumb.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Victoria''s Pov


    We finally pulled up in front of Daisy''s house, and I was never so d to get out of a car in my life.


    Even though the issue was cleared, the tension and ufortable silence in there was suffocating.


    Slowly Luka seemed to get back to normal, but the situation was too fresh to continue with our goofy


    conversations and jokes. We all got out of the car, and I grabbed the teddy bear I got for Zoey from my


    bag.


    "Uh, hey Luka" I heard Lincoln call, but I tried not to make it obvious that I was eavesdropping.


    "I apologized to Vic but I think you deserve one too... You know I only see her as a little sister, and I


    would protect her with my life. I wouldn''t do or say anything to disrespect any of you in anyway"


    "Aahh it''s cool man. I know you" Luka offered him a smile, which he returned with his signature toothy


    grin.


    I would''ve awed at the moment but I was too distracted by the door that swung open, revealing a


    beaming Daisy and my precious Zoey.


    I did a little squeal as I ran towards them, everything from before long forgotten. I caught Zoey as she


    jumped on me, making me stumble a little but Luka was somehow behind me to hold me up.


    "Sister Victoria I missed you sooo much" I squeezed her tightly as she went on about us noting


    yesterday as promised. I ced her down and she ran to Lincoln, who she''s already grown to love too.


    "It''s so nice to see you again," Daisy said as I hugged her. I can''t say I was 100% okay with everything


    just yet, but it felt somewhat right to be with her.


    "It''s nice to see you too. I''m sorry I couldn''t make it yesterday"


    "That''s fine dear. I know you have a life of your own" She smiled, then looked up to Luka who was


    watching Zoey weirdly. Even Lincoln looked at her strangely through his smiles and rants about fairy


    princesses.


    "And you must be Luka! It''s so nice to finally meet you" He snapped out of his daze as he sweetly


    greeted Daisy. She kissed both of his cheeks as she went on about how handsome he was. She then


    invited us inside where we all settled in the living room.


    "Lincoln dear what happened to your face? " Daisy asked, surprised as if just noticing the bruise.


    "He walked into a tree" Zoey giggled as she poked the bruise. Daisy didn''t look convinced, but she just


    chuckled and let it go.


    We did a lot of catching up and getting to know each other. asionally Luka would nce at Zoey


    when she was with either Lincoln or me. And when he had her, he held her unnaturally close.


    She seemed to really like him though, and I met a part of him that I''ve never seen before. He was great


    with her, maybe even better with her than Lincoln.


    I looked at her and Lincoln ying some hand game, then I sorta took back that first statement.


    Okay maybe I was being biased about the Luka thing.


    Luka and I informed Daisy that we wanted to talk to her about something important, which was still


    kinda unsettling for me but Luka insisted.


    "Zoey sweetheart, why don''t you go show Lincoln the garden" Daisy suggested sweetly, which she


    happily obliged.


    We stayed quiet for a minute before I started.


    "I hope you don''t mind, but I told Luka about your condition and the situation with Zoey" I started off


    slowly.


    "That''s okay, I didn''t expect you to keep it from him"


    "Right" I fiddled with my shirt as I chose my words wisely. "You see the thing is, we were just thinking


    that, um.. " I looked to Luka for help since I couldn''t talk right.


    "We are aware that Zoey would grow up under our care, which we arepletely happy with, but we


    were thinking that maybe you guys could stay with us" Luka finished as if it was the easiest thing in the


    world, but still managed to sound sweet.


    Daisy looked confused a bit, as if she didn''t understand.


    "Guys I really don''t need to be on death watch, if that''s what this is abo-"


    "No that''s not what it''s about" I quickly cut her off. I didn''t borate, but eventually the emotions got too


    much for me.


    "Look I know I haven''t known you all my life and when I met you, I was angry. I thought I had a whole


    lifetime to be angry, but then when you told me that..." I sighed, willing myself not to cry...


    "I just- I just felt like I was running out of time that I just got back. And then there''s Zoey, and she would


    have to adapt to the changes and the people who we live with. So Luka suggested that we ask you


    guys to stay with us. I mean, I know you have your house out here but it''s so far away and.. "


    I stopped and melted into Luka, feeling too overwhelmed by these emotions. Her face held


    understanding and even excitement, but she still had her doubts.


    "I don''t want to be a bother... I mean, Victoria mentioned the other day that quite a number of you


    already live with you. I wouldn''t want to intrude and hog you guys."


    "Nonsense " Luka shed her a smile while waving her statement off. "We have more than enough


    space for even ten more people. Plus you''re family, everyone will love you guys"


    Her eyes started to glisten with tears at his statement, and even I got the goosebumps.


    "It would give us a chance to start over and spend as much time as possible together" I added. "So


    what do you say? "


    She beamed brighter than the sun andunched herself at us. "Of course I will. It will make me so


    happy"


    "So it''s settled then. I''ll inform my family, and you can take as much time as you need to pack. We''ll


    help if you want" This came from Luka, and he looked so excited.


    I never understood how he could be so sweet. It''s like it was instilled in him.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I thought he wouldn''t have liked Daisy, given what she did to me. But here he was, giving her a ce in


    his house.


    And he says I''m the one with the golden heart.


    "I guess I can be done by the end of the week? " It came out more like a question than a statement.


    "That sounds perfect" I smiled, feeling somewhat anxious and happy at the same time.


    I guess that''s what life does to you.


    We let it settle for a while, each of us adapting our minds to the new change.


    "Soooo, since that''s settled... " She trailed with a mysterious glint in her eyes. "What are your ns for


    my daughter, young man? "


    We burst outughing at her question. It made me wish I actually did grow up with her. She seemed


    like the mom who would cook dinner for my new boyfriend, then interrogate him till he pops.


    It was nice.


    We spent the next few hours doing random stuff after Zoey and Lincoln returned.


    The day went by quickly, and sadly we had to go.


    I held onto Zoey extra tight as I hugged her, already counting down the days until she''ll be in the same


    house as me.


    I quickly hugged Daisy as the rest said their goodbyes. We hopped into the car and to my delight, the


    tension was gone due to the fun and warm day we had.


    "Victoria, about your sister... " Luka said a little after we drove off.


    "Yes what about her? " I suddenly remembered how weird he was being when he just met her.


    "Her scent is different... It''s not just of a human" I cocked my head to the side, not quite understanding


    what he was saying. "Your mom is fully human, but Zoey isn''t," He added slowly, but I was even more


    confused.


    "What are you saying Luka? "


    "Zoey isn''t just a human. She has werewolf blood" My eyes widened in surprise at this.


    My freaking sister is a...


    "Victoria, Zoey is a werewolf."

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Victoria''s pov


    What a small world.


    It took me a while to process the new information, but I epted it.


    My sister is a werewolf.


    It made me wonder if Daisy knew all along. I wouldn''t me her for not telling me, since the whole


    thing sounded insane. I nned to bring it up to her in a subtle way, just in case she didn''t know.


    Lincoln said he suspected something the first time he caught her scent, but soon after, my scent started


    to change and distracted him.


    I wasn''t upset, kinda happy actually. It would make her growing up in a pack much easier, and she


    wouldn''t have to feel like she''s different.


    I guess the universe has its own way of doing things.


    It''s been a long day, so Luka and I were currently grabbing dinner at one of my favourite restaurants in


    town. Lincoln had said that he didn''t want to ''intrude'' and offered us the car.


    Of course we protested and told him to join us, but he insisted that he needed a run anyways, and that


    bringing out his wolf would help him heal faster.


    It still didn''t sit right with me, but the alone time with Luka outside of the pack was refreshing.


    "What are you thinking about? " Luka snapped me out of my thoughts by asking. I smirked at him as he


    watched me expectantly.


    "Lincoln" I replied coolly while he threw his hand over his heart, faking a hurt face.


    "You''re with me and thinking about another man? "


    "Eh" I shrugged. "If you asked me earlier, I would''ve said Zoey. You just have bad timing" I gave him an


    innocent smile as I shoveled some noodles in my mouth. He simply shrugged with a light chuckle and


    did the same.


    After dinner, Luka paid then we headed to the car.


    "You have a little thing right there" He pointed to my face and I attempted to wipe away whatever that


    was there.


    "Did I get it?" I asked. He chuckled, then gently held my cheek.


    "Let me" He smiled as he brought his lips to mine, licking my bottom lip in a slow teasing manner.


    When he pulled away I gave him a deadpanned look.


    "Was something really on my lip or did you just want to kiss me? "


    "Something was there, but now I''m doing it again because I want to kiss you" He muttered as he


    brought his lips to mine once again.


    He kissed me slowly and sweetly at first, but afterwards it got rough. He pinned me against the car,


    deepening the kiss each second.


    After a minute or two, he finally pulled away with both of us panting hard. He buried his head in the


    crook of my neck, inhaling deeply.


    "You''re mine" He grunted, trailing his hand down the right side of my neck where the fading marks from


    Lincoln were.


    "I know" I whispered, knowing his wolf was mostly in control. Luka understoodpletely, but his wolf''s


    only thought was that I''m only his and no one should touch me.


    He pulled away and stared into my eyes. Just as I suspected, his eyes were their beautiful golden


    amber colour.


    I smiled gently at him and rubbed his cheek with my thumb. He leaned into the touch, and his eyes


    changed back to their normal memorizing colour.


    "Let''s go home," I said with a smile.


    He quickly grabbed my bum with one hand, using his other hand to slowly pull down my zipper in a


    teasing manner.


    "We''ll continue thister" He whispered seductively in my ear. I quickly nodded and jumped in the car,


    anticipating the night ahead of us.


    We mostly talked and teased each other while we drove home, arriving around 9 pm.


    Lincoln and the others seemed to all be home, but I ignored them and ran upstairs, already wanting


    Luka.


    He followed casually behind me, closing the door with a smirk. I bit my lip as he slowly strolled towards


    me. He scooped his arms around my waist, watching me with a gentle smile.


    "It''s time for bed Angel, we have a long day ahead of us tomorrow"


    I simply gaped at him. Is he being serious?


    "Are you not sexually attracted to me or something? " I snapped, actually feeling like he just doesn''t


    want me.


    "Of course I am, you don''t know what you do to me" He held my hand, bringing it to his crotch, showing


    me that he was indeed excited. "But there''s a pack meeting tomorrow that we have to attend. Don''t


    want to tire you out"


    He pecked my lips as I pouted, feeling like a six year old who''s been denied a cupcake.


    "We''ll continue this tomorrow "


    "I wouldn''t depend on it" I mumbled as Iid on my side on the edge of the bed.


    He soon joined me after, but I didn''t make a move to face him since I was still upset.


    "Oh f**k it" He mumbled as he pulled me on top of him.


    This man will be the death of me, or my vagina.


    Whicheveres first.


    ***


    "Victoria! Victoria help me please!"


    I shot up out of bed as I ran through the familiar house. Except, it wasn''t the house I grew up in, but the


    one I''ve been in for the past two months.


    "Victoria please! " The pleading continued and I ran to every door checking them, finding each one


    empty. Curse this humongous house.


    "I''ming!" I shouted as I ran towards thest room.


    I burst through, seeing herying still on the bed with blood everywhere.


    "Aunt Sophie! What happened!? Please stay with me! " I cried as I held her.


    "Help me Victoria, save me please" she begged and I ran through her door with full speed in attempts


    to find something to help her.


    As I took a sharp turn, I was in my bed wiggling in my sheets again. How did I even get in here?


    I jumped out and shot downstairs, sweating and hyperventting madly.


    I ran into the kitchen to see everyone there, including Luka''s parents. I barely spared them a nce as


    I rummaged through the drawers to find a first aid kit or something. ANYTHING.


    "Where is it?! Where is it?! " I shouted at nobody in particr, I just needed to find something.


    "Where''s what Tori? " This came from Caleb as they all watched me cautiously. I started to cry when I


    realized I wasn''t finding anything helpful.


    "The bathroom!" I had a eureka moment. "I''ll find something in the bathroom"


    "Find what Victoria? " Luka asked, looking a bit scared as he gripped my shoulders so I was staring at


    him.


    "My aunt, she''s up there she needs help! I can save her. I just need to find something " I rushed out


    while trying to wiggle free.


    "Angel, look at me. Calm down please. Your aunt is not here, it was a nightmare" He said carefully.


    "What? " I whispered and stopped fighting him as the first tear left my eye.


    "It''s okay Victoria, it was just a bad dream" He cooed, pulling me closer to him and brushing my hair


    with his fingers.


    I finally looked around at everyone to see them staring at me with sadness and confusion. I only told


    Luka and Lincoln my story, so they were all clueless.


    Realization finally hit me and I noticed it was a nightmare I haven''t had in years. What triggered it?


    I felt the warm tears leak from my eyes, and I knew there was no stopping them now.


    Sometimes I would just have the bad dream and wake up sweating, automatically snapping to reality.


    But sometimes I would be in so deep, that it feels like I''m living in the moment. Like it''s all real--like I


    actually had a shot at saving her.


    I broke down right then and there, not caring that it''s the first and probably only time everyone else


    would see me cry.


    Luka pulled me closer to him as I cried harder and louder into his chest.


    "It''s just a dream " I sobbed, shaking a bit in his grasp.


    "It''s okay Angel, I''ve got you" He whispered sweetly, but I was in no mindset to process his words.


    "It was just a dream Luka! I couldn''t save her! " I cried louder as I made eye contact with him. He


    looked hurt, for me.


    "I couldn''t save her!" I repeated. "It was my fault and I couldn''t save her. I caused her to go to that mile


    Luka! It was all me. She''s gone because of me. And I couldn''t even help her"


    By now my legs were getting weak and it was only Luka arms that were keeping me up.


    I felt like something was wing at my heart and I couldn''t remember feeling pain like this since the


    day I found her.


    Emma and Ashley were in silent tears, and even Mamma bear looked pained. The boys'' eyes were


    zed over and I felt bad for making them feel bad.


    "She''s gone because of me and I couldn''t even help her. I should''ve looked at her that night. I


    should''ve been better to her. It''s. All. My. Fault" I cried through sobs, already feeling the headache


    coming.


    Why now?


    Why all of a sudden? Did seeing Daisy bring a trigger? It has been years after all.


    "Why did this have to happen to me? " I whispered as I closed my eyes tight. Luka''s arms were still


    holding me up and I was thankful.


    "Ssshh it''s okay baby it''s not your fault" He whispered carefully but I wouldn''t have it. I shook my head


    no as I continued.


    "Yes, yes it is! I found her dead! I could''ve done something. I wouldn''t have been alone all that time if I


    wasn''t being such a selfish kid! " I was gasping for air as I let my heart break once again.


    All those years of mending then boom.


    "I miss her! I miss her soooo much. She was all I had Luka, and I killed her. Me!"


    At this point my legs finally gave out and Luka was literally lifting me off the ground.


    "I''m so sorry Sophie!" I cried. "I would make it all better if I could. I''m sorry I took away your life, your


    child" I choked out thest part and I''m surprised my tear ducts still had anything in them.


    "It should''ve been me, not you. You would''ve been able to live your happy normal life without having to


    raise your sister''s unwanted daughter "


    I paused for a while, feeling my body shake through the sobs.


    Ashley was crying into Caleb''s shirt even though she didn''t know the situation, and Emma and Mamma


    bear were doing the same with each other. It must''ve been hard for them to watch.


    Lincoln''s face held guilt. Maybe he was thinking the same as me, that seeing Daisy was the trigger.


    And since he was the one to bring me to her, he thought it was his fault. I made a mental note to let him


    know it''s not his fault. He had a tendency to take the me for everything.


    "Victoria, look at me" Luka pleaded, holding my face in his hands. "It''s not your fault you hear me?


    Don''t me yourself for something you had no control over. Your aunt wouldn''t want you to be here


    saying these things. You''re not alone, you have us" He whispered sternly but soothingly, motioning to


    everyone in the room.


    His words slightlyforted me, but it still felt like my heart had been crushed. Over the years I''ve


    been by myself, covering the mess with daily activities until it just didn''t hurt anymore.


    But never have I once turned to my feelings and thoughts and embraced them.


    I''ve never even properly mourned her. I felt as if I said goodbye, I was saying goodbye any chance I


    had a feeling loved again. And after Jonah, that made my theory worse.


    So here I was, almost 6 yearster, finally embracing all the emotions, questions and usations I''ve


    buried all those years. And it wasn''t sitting well with me.


    Luka held me tighter in his harms, and by now he was cradled on the ground with me since I fell to my


    knees not too long ago. My crying never stopped.


    "It hurts Luka," I whispered  inaudibly, but I know he heard it.


    "I know Angel, I got you" he whispered in my hair and ced a kiss there.


    This only made me cry harder. The pain felt unbearable.


    "Make it stop. Please. Please" I sobbed, holding onto my tummy as it clenched. I felt a foreign wetness


    on my forehead and I assumed it was Luka''s tears.


    "I''ll make it better don''t worry" He said in a soothing manner.


    "No make it stop now.. Please Luka please! It.....HURTS" It hurts so bad. I knew he couldn''t make it


    stop, but I felt helpless.


    "Please!" I cried out once more and I saw him look towards the other for help, seeming unsure what


    else to do.


    Caleb had his mate, Ty had his sister, Chris had his wife and Lincoln looked scared as hell. I knew


    none of them knew what to do, and I felt bad for putting them into this situation.


    Emma finally let go of her brother and stooped in front of me holding me partially in her arms because


    Luka wouldn''t let go.


    "Sshh it''s okay Tori. We''ve got you. You''re gonna get through this okay? " she cried in my hair and I


    nodded slowly.


    "Does it always hurt like this? " I ask looking up like a three year old who just got a shot at the doctor.


    She looked to Luka with a pained expression then she met my gaze once again as she wiped my tears.


    "I''m afraid so sweetie. But it''ll get better okay? You just gotta be strong for her and yourself right now"


    she said and I nodded again.


    I felt like such a child, but I guess it''s betterte than never. I''ve never really had anyone to counsel me


    through such a tragic experience, hence why I''m like this now.


    Luka took hold of mepletely once more as my crying died down a little. I hupped on my silent


    cries now and then as I kept my eyes closed and leaned into Luka''s arms.


    "Caleb, postpone the pack meeting until tomorrow please. We''re in no ce to have it today" I heard


    Luka say.


    I would''ve protested and told them to go on without me, but I had zero energy to even talk. So I just


    stayed there, quiet in Luka''s arms.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The kitchen was silent other from the quiet sniffles and sighs I heard now and then. My eyes felt heavy


    as my heart, and I could tell I was about to fall asleep once more.


    "I''ve got you baby girl. I''ll always be here for you " Was thest thing I heard Luka whisper as he kissed


    my forehead, and I let the darkness pull me into deep slumber.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Victoria''s pov


    A constant tapping on the window woke me up the next day. I sighed in delight when the tapping


    stopped, but it didn''tst long since it started again.


    Groaning, I rolled out of bed and wobbled over to the window where the sound wasing from. The


    sun burned my eyes as I squinted, seeing a small little bird who woke me from my slumber.


    I decided to let him be and got ready for the day. I could see that it was quite past morning, and Luka


    had that pack meeting to attend.


    Yesterday when I fell asleep in Luka''s arms, he had brought me to bed, where I slept until almost three


    in the afternoon.


    It felt awkward to face them all, but I knew I had to. I wasn''t regretting breaking down before them and


    showing them my weakest point, I just felt bad for making them feel bad.


    I''d assume either Luka or Lincoln had filled them in, which I didn''t mind since it must''ve been a puzzle


    to them.


    What I didn''t like though, was how they all watched me with pity when I went down for dinner. Which of


    course, I immediately shut down by telling them to, and I quote, ''shut down this pity party before I crash


    it for them''.


    That seemed to lighten the mood for them, which I was grateful for and Caleb mumbled something


    about Victoria being Victoria.


    We did, however, talk about it.


    I''d reopen an old wound that took ages, efforts and tears to close. But they all assured me that I


    wouldn''t have to do it alone this time, and I was happy about that.


    I held on tight to what Emma said about it getting better in time, and I noticed it was already happening.


    I''d epted that I couldn''t change what happened to Sophie, but I will always remember her. Not as


    the sad aunt who was stuck with a burden niece who caused her hell, but as the only family I knew up


    until I met these people.


    I''ll remember her as the mentor she was, I''ll remember her happyughs and puberty pep talks. I''ll


    remember her as the wonderful person she was.


    No longer will I tie the memory of her death to every thought I had of her. I''ll only think about her love


    and kind heart, and I won''t me myself any longer for what happened to her.


    Sophie Dendes, a loving, dedicated and passionate mother to me. That''s the Sophie I''ll remember.


    And it only took six wolves to help me see that.


    Fully dressed and ready for the day, I strolled downstairs to grab a bite to eat. It was a little past ten,


    and the pack meeting was set for 12, so we had time.


    "Good morning" I greeted as I entered the kitchen. Only Caleb and Ashley were there.


    "Hey Tori" Caleb beamed and Ashley followed. I noticed she was glowing, and her face seemed slightly


    chubbier; something we knew wouldn''t go unnoticed by Caleb.


    We hadn''t really had much time to talk about how the surprise was gonna go on his birthday this


    Sunday, but I just hoped he didn''t pick up the change in her scent before.


    "Where is everyone? " I mumbled with a mouth full of toast.


    "Ty, Lincoln and Luka are getting things ready for the meeting, Emma is with her parents I think" Caleb


    said.


    "And why aren''t you helping Mr Beta? " I sketched a teasing smile on my face so I wouldn''t offend him.


    "I had pressing matters to deal with"


    "And what might that be? "


    He didn''t respond, acting as if he didn''t hear. I noticed Ashley had a light blush, which answered my


    question quite clearly. My smile transformed into a smug smirk as they tried to avoid eye contact.


    "I see" I brought the cup to my lips to hide my smirk, since they knew that I knew.


    What I''ve noticed with Ty and Luka was that whenever Caleb and Ashley were ''busy'', they''d leave


    them be and drag Lincoln to do whatever duty was meant for Caleb. I didn''t see how that was fair to


    Lincoln, but I guess it was a guy thing.


    After a while, we went to the pack house where the meeting was being held. A makeshift stage was in


    the backyard again, and Ty and Lincoln were stringing wires for the mic. Not that they needed it, wolves


    could probably hear a pin drop on the top of Mount Everest.


    "What is this meeting for anyways? " I noticed I didn''t really know the agenda of the day.


    "Uh, just some new changes" Caleb said casually with a shrug, but I didn''t miss the excitement on his


    face. It made me wonder.


    Luka''s been preaching about the meeting, so it had to be important. I had a gut feeling something was


    being held from me again.


    "Good morning my Angel" I squealed in surprise as I felt arms snake around my waist from behind.


    "Must you always find a way to make my heart race?"


    "Mhmm I think about different ways everyday" He turned me around and sweetly captured my lips in a


    good morning kiss.


    "What''s the meeting for? " I asked as I pulled away.


    "You''ll see soon enough. Why are you here so early though? It''s barely past eleven."


    "I wanted to help" I pouted as he gave me his ''you don''t have to work'' look.


    "Fine, you can help mom and Em make snacks in the kitchen" He gave into my silent plea, making me


    grin at him and gave him onest kiss, then I went to the kitchen.


    Indeed, Mama bear and Emma were busy making finger sandwiches.


    "Victoria! You look well" Mama bear beamed, kissing my cheeks in a sweet gesture.


    "Thank you, I try my best"


    Even though she always threwpliments at me, for some weird reason I always blushed at them.


    "How are you? I''m sorry I didn''t get to be there when you woke up yesterday" She asked. Ste and


    Chris had already left when I woke up yesterday.


    "That''s no problem. I had much support andpany" I smiled at Emma, which she returned much


    brighter.


    Mama bear wiped her hands in a towel and gazed at me with sad eyes.


    "You know, he told us what happened," she said in a strained voice.


    "I know. I wouldn''t have expected him not to"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Indeed, it crushed me to hear what you''ve been through and I''m terribly sorry that you''ve held such


    pain all along. But I didn''t mean that, my dear"


    I gave her a confused looked, and she looked at me as if I was the best person in the world.


    "He told us how you guys met. The real story" She confirmed and I was shocked beyond measure. I


    never thought Luka would''ve actually ever told them.


    It made me wonder why nobody brought it up when I woke up yesterday. I did actually notice that they


    seemed as if they had something to say but didn''t know how, but I guess it was a ''one problem at a


    time'' day.


    "He had asked us not to say anything to you before the pack meeting, but what kind of mother would I


    be if I didn''t thank you" Her eyes glistened with tears as she spoke. I even noticed that Emma''s


    movements were slower.


    "Mama bear you don''t have to."


    "Mama bear?" She chuckled through her tears, as my cheeks burnt. That nickname was meant for my


    subconscious only.


    "Don''t take it offensive, I only called you that because you''re always so protective of your family,


    something I''ve noted from the very day I met you."


    "Gosh, I was so mean to you that day" She threw her head into her hands. "If only I knew what you did


    for us"


    I didn''t say anything since I didn''t know what to say. All of them must''ve been thinking the same thing


    also, about how mean they were when they just met me.


    I understood though.


    "I''m so sorry Victoria, and I''m forever grateful to you for what you did for my son. If it hadn''t been for


    you, he wouldn''t be here today. And if he''d somehow survived that night, he still wouldn''t be how he is


    today and it''s all because of you. I''m forever in debt to you. I get now why he calls you his Angel. I just-


    " She stopped as a sob coursed through her.


    I did what anyone in this position would do. I hugged her. I motioned for Emma toe join us, since


    she looked as if she was gonna cry too.


    "You''ve saved this family and this pack a whole lot of pain, and I speak on behalf of everyone when I


    say you are truly a blessing"


    "You guys are more than a blessing to me also. You''ve given me what I''ve always wanted. Love, a


    family, and a sense of belonging" I told her.


    So in some twisted way, Luka saved me that night too. Because if he wasn''t at that cliff that night, I''d


    still be that lost, lonely and unhappy Victoria.


    What else can I call that, but destiny?

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Victoria''s Pov


    "Thank you all for joining us today" Chris started once everyone was settled.


    Like before, the Alpha, Beta and Gamma were present on stage. So were Ashley and myself, standing


    to the side. But this time, instead of being behind Luka, he was standing in the middle of the stage, a


    few feet behind Ty.


    "I''m sure you all are wondering what the purpose of this meeting was, since it wasn''tmunicated to


    you as usual. " He continued. This piqued my interest, since I too didn''t know.


    "Instead of telling you, I''ll show you" He stepped to the side and turned his attention to Luka and Ty.


    Almost instantly, they started moving towards each other.


    Ty still had his back to Luka, so he was walking backwards, while Luka walked closer to his brother.


    Slowly, the crowd started to gasp and shout, but I still didn''t get it.


    I thought they''d do a dance number or something.


    Caleb and Lincoln were beaming beside me, and Chris had a proud look on his face.


    When they met, they faced each other and grasped their forearms firmly. With a curt nod, Luka took the


    ce where Ty stood and Ty took Luka''s former ce also. And that''s when it hit me.


    Luka was getting the pack back.


    I gasped in shock, throwing my hands over my mouth. His eyes met mine for a while as he smiled at


    me before heading to mic.


    "Members of the Brightwater Pack, I''m pleased to announce that from this day on, I''ll be resuming my


    duty as your Alpha" He said confidently and the pack erupted in loud deafening cheers. That''s when I


    saw how much they loved him.


    They all had excited and pleased looks on their faces. It made me even more eager to see how he runs


    the pack.


    "As you all know, a little over a year ago I lost my first mate and it caused me to be deemed unfit to


    lead you. For this I''m truly sorry" I could see that it really hurt him to let his pack down, but they all


    seemed to understand.


    "I must thank my brother for filling in so excellently, we couldn''t have chosen a better man" He threw a


    smile at Ty, which he immediately returned. "But for some unknown reason, which I''m entirely grateful


    for, the moon gave me a second chance" He then turned to me with loving eyes and a huge smile, and


    so did everyone else. My heart raced at the sudden attention.


    "Victoria, will youe here please?" He asked softly.


    With shaky legs and a thumping heart, I slowly met him at the podium.


    "This wonderful woman has made me the person I thought was lost. She picked me up, brushed me off


    and opened my eyes to life again" He gently kissed my hand. "And now, she''ll rule beside me, as your


    Luna"


    Cheers and shouts erupted through the crowd again, and I wondered if my ears were bleeding yet.


    "Do you ept? " Luka asked softly. I was taken a little off guard since I didn''t know he would actually


    ask.


    "Yes. Yes of course" I smiled brightly at him, and he quickly pulled me into a kiss. This started the


    crowd again and I suddenly felt shy.


    Chris handed Luka a small dagger, one like which they used to recruit the new pack members.


    He held out his hand and I slowly ced mine in it. He made a small slice through my palm and did the


    same with his, then joined the two wounds together.


    "Just repeat after me" He whispered.


    I nodded in response and did just that, swearing my life and loyalty to the Brightwater Pack. It felt so


    weird, yet so good. It felt absurd, but yet it felt safe.


    It felt right.


    Luka was Alpha again, and I was his Luna. Did I know the first thing about being a Luna? Nope. But I


    made a promise to them, and I have a responsibility.


    So even if I didn''t know what I was doing, I''ll try my best. I also have Luka to guide me along the way,


    and that''s all I needed.


    He''s all I''ll ever need.


    ***


    "Cheers to working beside my pain in the ass best friend again" Caleb shouted as he raised his ss.


    We allughed at his toast, but Luka just rolled his eyes.


    "Like you didn''t miss me" Luka scoffed, taking a drink from his own ss.


    We were back at the house and celebrating, since Emma insisted. I ensured that I gave him an ear-full


    about not informing me of the purpose of the meeting before, but as always he just loved surprises.


    "Here''s to my brother for filling in so perfectly" Luka raised his ss at Ty, which was followed by a


    series of agreements from the others.


    I had to admit, from what I saw since I got here, Ty was actually really good.


    "Aahh, but I''m not nearly as good as you bro" Ty dismissed casually. "I''m d you''re back where you


    belong with your Luna" He smiled at me, which I returned brightly.


    "There is something else I would like to say" Ty continued, but this time he looked more serious. ¡°Since


    I now know my family is happy, I''ll like to travel in hopes of exploring the world and finding my mate. I


    don''t know how long I''ll be gone for" He announced and I heard Emma whimper lowly from beside me


    as we all gaped at him.


    It was only fair and reasonable, since nothing else was holding him here anymore, but I knew it


    affected Emma. Even though they had their bickering now and then, their love for each other was


    boundless.


    "When will you be leaving? " She asked in a tone that she tried to make sound t, but it came out


    shaky instead.


    "I was hoping to go tonight"


    "Tonight!? " She sounded exasperated.


    "Em..."


    "Tonight Ty? "


    Everyone knew the seriousness of the situation when a tear rolled down her cheek, because Emma


    doesn''t cry. Ever.


    "I mean, don''t you wanna have a proper goodbye? Get some new stuff from the town? And-and-and


    don''t you wanna meet Victoria''s sister? And oh my at least stay until after Caleb''s birthday. And-"


    "Emma" He cut her off, holding her cheek gently. "I have to do this. Please understand"


    She didn''t say anything else, just jolted out and up the stairs in a sh. Seconds after we heard her


    door m shut and I could see that this affected him as much as it affected her.


    "I''ll go talk to her," He sighed. "But can I talk to you for a second please Victoria?" I wasn''t expecting


    that, but I agreed anyway.


    I followed him to the bottom of the stairs, away from lingering ears.


    "I just wanted to thank you for what you did and have been doing for my brother" He started, looking


    really grateful and at peace.


    "Ty you don''t have to. Luka''s much a saviour to me as I am to him"


    "I knew that he had those thoughts. I couldn''t find peace knowing he was somehow hurting inside. But


    now I know he''s okay and I can move on. So thank you" He pulled me into a hug which I returned


    warmly.


    "I''m happy you''ve made this decision. You deserve it. I hope you find your mate" I said truthfully.


    "I do too. Take care of my brother, won''t you?"


    "You know I will," I chuckled. "And Emma?"


    "Aah I''ll talk to her. It hurts me as much as it hurts her you know? We''ve been together since


    conception so believe me when I say, this is the hardest thing I''ve ever done."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I understand" I gave him a reassuring side hug before releasing him to go talk to his sister.


    It''s so beautiful, the love of a sibling. As much as you fight and fuss sometimes, they seem to be some


    of the only human beings that you''ll bury the Earth for.


    I could only imagine what the connection they had was like. I felt like I would do anything for Zoey, and


    I just found out about her existence this week.


    All in all, I just hoped they''lle to somemon ground before Ty leaves tonight.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Victoria''s pov


    So Ty didn''t leave that night.


    Emma just wouldn''t let the poor guy go. She somehow convinced him to stay until Zoey and Daisy got


    here. And that he did.


    He actually went with Luka and Lincoln to go get them that Friday, and since I had work which I couldn''t


    get off of unfortunately, I heard that she still had a hard time letting go.


    Everyone at home was extremely happy to see them, and I got home early so I could greet them.


    Zoey settled in quite well before I came, and I was more than happy.


    Emma was torn between sad and happy. We could see it on her face. I felt horrible for her, but in life


    we have to let some people go.


    I learnt that the hard way.


    I woke up the day after with a weight on me. I groaned and threw my hand on the weight, thinking it


    was Luka again. But to my surprise, I was met with a soft bundle of curly fibers.


    My eyes shot open, but my surprise subsided when I saw Zoeyying on top of me, grinning like


    Cheshire cat.


    "You''re awake" She beamed before climbing off me.


    "I didn''t really have much choice" I chuckled as I rubbed the sleep from my eyes. "How are you? "


    "I''m great! Aunty Emma made pancakes for me." She showed me her very full tummy. "She''s nice"


    Iughed and pulled her into a hug. It was so cute how she called them aunty and uncle. She didn''t


    have to, but I guess she''ll grow out of it.


    "Where''s Luka? " I looked around the room when I noticed he wasn''t in bed.


    "Here I am"


    He emerged from the bathroom with a huge smile on his face. He was shirtless with a few beads of


    water on his ripped chest. I bit my lip as he kissed Zoey''s head then sweetly kissed me.


    "Okayyyy I''m gonna go" Zoey giggled as she spun on her heels and bolted out. She really acts like


    twice her age sometimes. I chuckled when the door closed and smiled back at Luka.


    "Hello Mr sexy wolf"


    "Mr Bad wolf, Mr sexy wolf. Where do you get these names from? " He asked with a teasing smirk.


    "Inspiration" I whispered.


    "Want me to inspire you some more my Luna? " He ran his hands up and down my thigh while staring


    intensely in my eyes.


    I moaned in confirmation when his fingers tugged at  the hem of my underwear.


    "Hhmm yes please, my Alpha."


    ***


    "Good morning Daisy" I beamed once I saw her and pulled her into a warm hug as she greeted me.


    "Morning sweetheart. You have a beautiful home with wonderful people " She said for the like the fifth


    time since yesterday. It was nice that she was adjusting.


    "Thank you" I chuckled and grabbed an apple. "By the way, Luka and I would like to talk to you. It''s


    about Zoey"


    She perked up at this, nodding frantically at my request.


    Luka and I decided that we would take a chance and ask Daisy about Zoey''s werewolf gene.


    I originally was against it since I didn''t want to bring her into a whole new world that could probably


    stress her out. But Luka convinced me that since Zoey is her daughter, she''s already in our world.


    It was only fair that she knows if she doesn''t already know, and Zoey could take advantage of the


    schools here for werewolves. It will only be for her benefit.


    I led her to my room where Luka was waiting on the couch. We sat in silence for a while before we


    started.


    "Um Daisy.. I know this is probably a touchy subject for you, but can you tell us about Zoey''s father?" I


    finally asked and I saw her tense.


    "He-he was kind at heart and he really loved Zoey. He protected her with his life and he was...nice"


    She shifted ufortably in the spot she sat. My guess was that it was really touchy for her, or she


    was contemting telling us if he was a wolf or not if she knew.


    "Where was he from? " Luka asked.


    I elbowed him discreetly since he was just jumping to the point. I knew that he just wanted her to name


    a location so he could analyze if a pack was there.


    I was all for jumping to the point, but times like these we had to be subtle.


    "I''m not sure. He didn''t really talk much about where he''s from" She looked down as she mumbled. I


    could see the truth in her words, so that led us to the conclusion that he was a rogue.


    Luka suggested it earlier, since he happened to ''know'' that his pack members wouldn''t go after a


    human.


    "Daisy" I held her hand tightly as I continued. "Did you know that Zoey is..different? " I bit my lip as I


    ogled her reaction.


    She looked as if she was about to cry, so I tried my best to calm her. "Hey hey don''t be scared. We


    won''t take her away from you, nor will we harm her. We just want to know what happened "


    She was quiet for a good five minutes, and though I wasn''t the most patient person, I waited


    nheless until she wasfortable.


    "He was a wolf" Her muffled words were still so clear when she spoke into my shoulder.


    I gave Luka a look which he was already giving me. We were about to hear the whole truth.


    "It''s okay Daisy. We''re on your side"


    "But-but how did you know? " She looked at us expectantly and Luka shed his eyes to his wolf''s as


    an answer.


    Instead of looking scared or shocked, she looked at him longingly and in awe.


    "It''s been so long" She whispered as she gazed at Luka''s wolf eyes. She then looked to me in


    confusion, but before she could say anything, I beat her to it.


    "He imprinted on me" I told her. A blushed crept up my cheeks as he kissed my forehead gently. "This


    is his pack, and he''s the Alpha."


    Again, she surprised me by looking at me in awe rather than confusion, as if she knew everything that I


    was saying. It made me more curious about Zoey''s dad. It seemed like he told her quite a lot.


    "My baby''s a Luna?" She looked between Luka and I with adoration and I even saw a bit of relief. No


    doubt it''s about Zoey.


    I didn''t say anything else. I just smiled at her as she got ready to tell me her tale. Luka gotfortable


    on the couch and I gotfortable on him as she started.


    "I met Reagan six years ago in town. Michael didn''t get better, he just got more and more obsessed


    with wolves to the point where he started taking out his failures on me" She started as she gazed at


    nothing in particr, no doubt remembering the day.


    "Reagan seemed as if he was in a hurry to get out of town, but he stayed that night when I asked him


    to. He stayed the other day, and the other, and the other one after that because of me. He had a good


    heart" Her voice cracked a little before sheposed herself quickly.


    "For some reason he wouldn''t tell me why he was always eager to get out of town, but after a while he


    stopped fighting. We fell in love" My hand found its way to my heart as I saw the pain in her eyes. It


    must''ve been hard.


    "Of course, Michael had no idea, but then, I got pregnant" A gasp escaped my lips as if I didn''t see that


    coming. "I freaked out, and that''s when Reagan told me everything. He told me everything about


    wolves, packs, mates and he told me about his genes. The baby would''ve been a wolf too, even


    though I was human. I went crazy, since I had no clue what to do. I was still very much married to


    Michael, and now I was pregnant with a wolf''s baby" She chuckled lowly, but there was no humour


    behind it.


    "I ignored Reagan for months, pretending that the baby was Michael''s. Michael toned his craziness


    down after I told him I was pregnant, and he became a husband again. But I didn''t love him anymore. I


    was just stalling till I figured out what to do. Reagan didn''t like it, but he kept his distance and watched


    us.


    "The day I went intobour was the hardest day of all. Michael brought me to the hospital, but Reagan


    was already there. I was panicking the whole time, wondering if the baby was gonna be dark skinned


    like Reagan while Michael was in the room."


    My breath hitched as I anticipated the rest of the story. I knew this was serious, but it was quite


    interesting.


    "Zoey was born with Reagan''splexion" She whispered, though there was no regret in her voice.


    "Michael freaked, and tried to fight the nurses off to get to me. Reagan was right outside the room, so


    when he heard the chaos he barged in and yanked Michael out.


    "Reagan came back to my room and told me he left and I was confused. Why would he just leave like


    that you know? Then Reagan said his eyes changed when Michael threatened to kill me and the baby,


    so Michael knew he was a wolf. " She stopped and met my eyes.


    "He knew Zoey was a wolf"


    "That was how his obsession with wolf blood started," Luka said to me softly. "He thought injecting a


    human with wolf blood would cause a change, when in reality it''s all about the genes"


    Fear crept up in me even though I knew it was over. It was all in the intensity of the moment.


    "He called me countless times, suddenly wanting to im Zoey as his. When I wasn''t giving in, he


    started to hunt us down. I knew I shouldn''t have left Reagan and go back to that psycho, but I was just


    so confused"


    Throughout the whole time she''s been talking, this was when I saw her start to spill tears. I was about


    to gofort her, but she continued talking.


    "Reagan didn''t want any harm toe to Zoey so we ran. We went to New York for two years. It wasn''t


    good for Reagan since his wolf needed to be let out, and he knew the same would happen to Zoey. He


    wanted her to grow up in a pack and be happy, so he decided toe back.


    "He knew a pack was here somewhere, so his n was to go to the Alpha in peace, tell him the


    situation and ask him to take in Zoey when shees of age. He had nned to try his very best to


    get Zoey into the pack, even if the Alpha wasn''t willing to ept him"


    "I would''ve been in ruling that time" Luka mumbled to himself.


    "We got back here and we were able to stay unnoticed until Zoey turned three. Reagan decided to take


    action that time; but first, he had to kill Michael " Another gasp escaped my lips even though I knew it


    didn''t happen.


    "He knew that she would never be at peace if he''s alive, so he tried to lead him into a trap. " I could see


    water building up in her eyes again. "But Michael outsmarted him. " She sighed and shook her head.


    This was when I finally got up and hugged herfortably. She needed it.


    "I was home when a knock sounded on my door. When I opened it, I saw a girl" Her eyebrows


    scrunched in thought as she gently pushed me back to gaze at me. "The day you came to my house, I


    thought you were her"


    I looked to Luka in shock, and his expression was already mirroring mine.


    "She brought him home. He looked awful and sick. She said she found him in the woods with countless


    wounds made with silver, and wolfsbane was abundant in his blood.


    "She said there wasn''t anything I could do for him, and that she offered to take him to her pack doctor,


    but he asked her to take him home instead. She was such a doll. She listened to our story and offered


    to help Zoey when shees of age since she was the Luna at that time" She smiled slightly at the


    memory.


    I could see a ghost smile on Luka''s lips too. E must''ve been a doll indeed.


    "Reagan said Michael wasn''t after Zoey anymore, he only wanted him dead--which happened not long


    after" I held her tighter as she started to tremble.


    "We buried him the same day, just the three of us. Thest thing she did before she left was promise


    Zoey to take her into her pack when the time is right. Whatever it takes" A stray tear rolled down my


    cheek at that.


    It made me think. Even beyond the grave E kept her promise. I couldn''t help but think that she had a


    part to y in Luka¡¯s and I meeting. I didn''t believe in the dead interfering with living affairs, but this


    can''t just be fate.


    "Wait" Daisy said all of a sudden as she looked at Luka in suspense. "If you''re the Alpha and this was


    her pack-"


    "She was his mate" I said for her. "She died little over a year ago"


    She gasped in shock and looked at Luka in pain and understanding.


    "Michael was the one who killed her," Luka said gruffly. "He used her as his experiment." He pursed his


    lips in thought before he spoke again. "He must''ve seen her take Reagan that day, and targeted her


    specifically "


    "My dear I''m so sorry. I- I "


    "It''s okay Daisy" He smiled sweetly at her. "I don''t me you or anyone "


    "Michael took someone important from everyone I love" I mumbled out of the blue, as my own rush of


    guilt entrapped me. I knew Luka said I shouldn''t feel guilty, but I couldn''t help it.


    "He took my mom''s love, my sister''s father and my mate''s...mate?" I chuckled a little at that. "That


    sounds weird "


    "Victoria" Luka started. "You know that -"


    "I know Luka. But what if Zoey hates me for it"


    "She won''t" They both said in unison.


    "If she''s gonna hate anyone, she should hate me. I''m the one who married the lunatic." Daisy assured.


    Michael was indeed a lunatic.


    "She won''t hate anyone" The sternness in L''s voice made us both shut up. "When she''s old enough


    and if the story should evere to her knowledge, she''ll love you both too much to me you"


    His words calmed me a bit, but if I had the chance, I would raise that mofo from the dead and kill him


    again.


    He was a monster.


    Poisoned two wolves just for some crazy obsession.


    Perfect definition of sick.


    Sick. Sick. Sick.


    "I hope you know that Zoey will be more than happy here. She''ll grow up around people like her and


    she won''t have to ever feel like she''s different or in danger" Luka assured Daisy.


    She smiled through happy tears and engulfed him in a hug. "I was so worried about how this would all


    work out." She smiled to herself as she released him. "I guess that lovely girl is really working


    somewhere in the sky"


    "Indeed she is" I added even though she wasn''t saying it to us.


    "What was her name again? Ris- um"


    "Rise," Luka said for her as he smiled a little. She gave him a sympathetic smile which he


    immediately brushed off.


    "She''ll always be important to me, but Victoria has my heart now" I giggled when he dropped a kiss on


    my temple while my heart did a backflip.


    She stared lovingly and happily at us. Despite just telling us the saddest story, she managed to be


    happy for us. Even her eyes seemed brighter, and her back straighter as if she''s just gotten rid of a


    huge load.


    Zoey was safe and I was happy. I assumed it''s all about the heart of a mom.


    "Give me one moment, I''ll be right back" She announced before rushing to the door. She returned


    shortly after with a neat pink envelope.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Reagan gave this to me the day we left New York. He told me to give Zoey when she turns sixteen if


    anything should happen to him. The day he died, I couldn''t help myself and I read it." She handed it to


    us with a calm look on her face.


    "If anything should happen to me before that time, I want you to give it to her. I trust no one else more


    than how I trust you guys. Thank you for everything" She kissed us both on our cheeks and walked out


    before we could say anything.


    Luka and I exchanged a look before looking at the envelope in my hand. I knew it wasn''t my ce, but


    my nosy ass wouldn''t wait ten years until I knew what was in there.


    I slowly opened it without any protest from Luka, meaning he was thinking the same thing.


    ---


    My Dearest Zoey,


    If you''re reading this, it means I''m not in your life when you initiated your first shift. I do trust that you''re


    well and happy in a pack with people who love you. That''s all I ever wanted for you.


    If by now you didn''t know, I was a rogue. I ran away from my pack when I was 21 for reasons I wish for


    you not to worry about.


    If your mom ever told you anything about me, I hope she told you that I love you, and that the rogue life


    was never what I wanted for you. The constant running and looking over my back was never how I


    wanted you to live. And so, I''m trying my best to get you into a pack.


    Maybe the reason why I''m not with you is because my lifestyle got me to the grave, or maybe it''s some


    other reason.


    But I want you to know that being a wolf is more than just shifting.


    You''ll find your mate and live the happy life I always wished for you.


    Have my grandpups and make me proud.


    I hope you know that I loved your mom. She changed me for the best and gave me the best gift I could


    ever wish for.


    My precious Zoey.


    If by some unfortunate incident you learn that my death wasn''t natural and was by the hands of


    someone else, please don''t try and avenge me.


    I''ve done a lot of bad things in my life, and I don''t want that for you. It''s not worth it in the end. So


    always choose to be good Zoey.


    Be good and do good. I know your heart is bigger than mine and your mom''sbined. And I have


    faith that however and whoever you grow up with teaches you the right way to be a wolf.


    You are and will always be the most precious jewel I was given. I want you to remember that and


    always stay true to yourself. Be happy and live life to the fullest. I will still be with you through every


    milestone.


    Know that you''re strong Zoey. You''re stronger than you''ll ever know. And I hope you use your strength


    to be the wolf you''re destined to be.


    I love you my dearest child. My blood will always run through your veins.


    Zoey Isabe Boysen.


    My love, my heart, the reason for the most joy I''ve ever known in my life. My baby girl.


    Your dad, Reagan. Forever in my heart.


    .


    Tears were already rolling down my cheeks by the time I ended, and I slowly folded the note and put it


    back in the envelope.


    I leaned more into Luka as he pulled me closer and kissed my head to offer mefort.


    All I could think about was how much love I''m going to give her to make up for what was lost.


    No doubt she''ll be heartbroken when she reads this.


    But she''ll be okay, she has us. She has me.


    She always will.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Victoria''s pov


    "Happy birthday to you!"


    Caleb grunted as Inded on him with a thud and wrapped him in a bone crushing hug.


    "Happy birthday, happy birthday, happy biiiirrrtthhdaaaaaay! " I repeated as I gave him a huge kiss on


    his cheek.


    "I can''t wait for my birthday toe" I heard Luka mumble as he sat on the opposite couch. With a


    shortugh, I hopped off Caleb and sat beside Luka.


    "Thanks Tori," Caleb said with a chuckle. "I''m grateful for all the love toda-"


    "Happy birthday uncle Caleb! " He was tackled again by Zoey after she emerged from thin air it


    seemed.


    "Thanks Zozo" He gently kissed her head as she cringed at the nickname.


    "I made this for you, but you only get to keep it if you find a new nickname for me"


    "No promises there Zozo"


    She shed him a toothless grin nheless and handed him a paper that seemed to have a painting


    on it.


    Caleb''sughter immediately stopped as he stared at the picture with surprise, adoration and awe all in


    one. Ashley, who was beside him, had the same expression as they gaped at the picture.


    "Zoey, you made this?"


    "Yup" She beamed, then her face suddenly changed to hurt. "You-you don¡¯t like it?"


    "Yes Zoey of course I like it" Caleb gushed as he pulled her in another tight hug. "I love it actually!


    You''re so talented"


    "She always had an artistic hand, so I got her all the supplies she needed to grow" This came from


    Daisy as she entered the living room. "And happy birthday Caleb" She gave him a hug when she sat


    beside him.


    "You didn''t make a mistake, and thank you Daisy"


    The picture finally passed to me, and I gasped in shock when I saw it. It was a painting of her with


    Caleb''s brown wolf, her hand resting on his nozzle. She even caught his white ears and paws.


    Yesterday after our talk with Daisy, we thought it would be good for Zoey to actually see her first wolf


    since she already knew she too was a werewolf.


    Caleb volunteered to shift for her and to my surprise, Zoey was amazed and excited instead of scared.


    They spent the whole afternoon ying.


    She happened to get the perfect picture of them in the backyard. It was as good as a six year old could


    paint, and even better. It looked like something a twelve year old would do.


    She has so much talent.


    I handed it to Luka, though he already could see it from beside me. I felt pride welling up in me for my


    sister as everyone ogled over the painting.


    It was finally passed back to Caleb, and he let out a content sigh as he gazed at it again.


    "I''m framing this" He announced before disappearing up the stairs.


    I giggled and made eye contact with Emma and Ashley. Today was the day we will surprise Caleb


    about Ashley''s pregnancy. Luckily he hasn''t picked up any of her changes yet.


    Ashley told him that we''re going shopping for a few hours, but in reality, we''re going to the pack house


    to get all the decorations ready for the big announcement at his party.


    We already got our dresses that Emma orderedst week, so all we had to do now was get everything


    in ce. The party would be at the pack house which was more convenient.


    The only other persons who knew about the pregnancy were Luka and Luka''s parents. Luckily, we had


    the Alpha on our side, so we could do what we had to without any distractions.


    Lincoln and Luka would be doing some bro tradition birthday outing that they always do with Caleb, so


    we were good until 5:00.


    "Ready? " I eyed them excitedly.


    "As ready as I''ll ever be" Ashley pped her hands eagerly and ran out the door.


    "Let''s go people!"


    ***


    "I told you she would look hot in that dress!" I gloated to Emma since I was actually right for once. She


    always won at everything.


    "Yea yea you were right. You won this time, but we''re still straightening her hair"


    I rolled my eyes at her. "Every time we''re dressing up to go somewhere you straighten everyone''s hair"


    "Actually no. Ourst girls night out, your hair was curled"


    "Yea but if I hadn''t already nned-"


    "Um guys" Our bickering stopped at the sound of Ashley''s voice, and we turned to see what she had to


    say.


    "It''s 4:30 and my mate''s party starts at five. So I''ll do my hair this time, and you guys do yours"


    "But Ashley, we always do each other''s hair," I whined, feeling disappointed.


    "And we do this all the time. You and Emma fight about keeping my hair curly or straightening it, and it


    usually ends in thirty minutes. So since we don''t have that time, I''ll do it today okay? "


    "But Ashley-"


    "My mate" She gritted. Emma and I immediately shut our mouths at her tone. We knew how important


    this was so we let it be.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Can I at least straighten your hair? " Emma asked me with puppy eyes. How could I say no to puppy


    eyes?


    "Only if you let me curl yours "


    She cringed at the suggestion and I had to bite my lip so that I didn''tugh. I knew she had nothing


    against curls, but her hair was always straight and Emma was not the person for change.


    In fact, she hated it.


    "Come on Em it''ll be cute, and we won''t have to break tradition"


    "You have ten minutes guys" Ashley announced. I knew she was over exaggerating, but it would get us


    moving.


    "Fine, but if I don''t like it, you''re the one answering to Ashley when I''mte"


    I squealed in excitement and sat in the chair so she could straighten mine. Twenty minutester, we


    were all dressed, prepped and ready to go.


    The new look on Emma was refreshing, and not to mention cute as hell. It suited her more than we


    thought it would, but we knew she still preferred her naturally straight hair.


    Unlike the pack barbecue days, the boys actually waited on us this time. Since it''s Caleb''s party, his


    mate on his side would be a good way to enter. Zoey and Daisy were also ready when we entered the


    living room.


    "Well, happy birthday to me," Caleb said with a smirk when he saw Ashley. He pulled her to him and


    ate all her lipstick from her mouth. Fortunately, Emma and I thought of it and brought extra.


    He rubbed his hand up and down her ass, looking quite ready to ditch the party and rip Ashley''s dress


    off.


    "Okay bro" Luka patted his back a little too hard. "Remember there are kids present"


    Iughed as I saw Zoey hiding her face in Daisy''s dress.


    "But damn bro, look at my mate" Caleb drawled as he bit his lip and buried his head in her neck again.


    I had to agree with him, she looked stunning. The velvet bodycon wrap dress looked like it was made


    perfectly for her. She wore gold open toe heels and a gold choker.


    Her hair was caught up in a semi formal updo, held together with a gold pin. I had to admit that I was


    actually surprised that she did it on her own. Since she always just had it loose or in a messy bun, we


    would''ve never known she could''ve done it this nicely.


    Finally, her makeup that Caleb practically ate off, was just right and enhanced her beauty.


    He brought up his head from her neck and regarded her weirdly.


    "You smell kinda different, but in a good way" He mumbled.


    My heart raced when he looked like he was racking his mind for answers, but Ashley just smiled


    casually and shrugged.


    "I borrowed Emma''s perfume. You know, the one she never uses" She then checked her phone and


    called to everyone. "We''re alreadyte. Come on guys"


    I breathed out in relief when he let it go and followed behind her without questioning it.


    It''s party time!

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    "And many more! "


    We cheered as Caleb blew out his ''23'' candles after our song. I found it so funny that his birthday party


    was like a ten year old''s, but then I remembered that Celeb was a baby at heart.


    Luka said that after this part, it would emerge into a more adult-like party. It all didn''t matter to me


    though; it was all fun so far, and Caleb seemed more than happy.


    Most of the pack members were out to celebrate their Beta''s big day and it was heartwarming.


    Decorations hung from all possible ces in the pack house''s backyard, and our little surprise disy


    was nicely tucked away where it should be.


    Gifts sat on a huge table at the side, and everything seemed toe together so nicely.


    Everyone seemed happy so far but little do they know the surprise they''re in for. After Caleb and


    Ashley cut the cake, Ashley snuck off to her position for the surprise.


    This was Emma''s idea since she''s the one who''s lived here all her life.


    On the Alpha, Beta and Gamma birthdays, they always got a bunch of ''happy birthday'' balloons filled


    with helium, and they would float them away as a symbol for a long and happy life.


    She said it started when they were just kids, but they never stopped even when they outgrew it. But this


    year had a little tweak to it.


    "Where''s Ashley? " Caleb frowned as he looked around for her.


    "You''ll see her soon enough. But for now.. " Luka trailed when he walked up with the balloons.


    Caleb''s face changed from excited to confused when Luka handed him a bunch of pink and blue


    balloons and one big gold one.


    He turned them around so he could see the writing on them, which only seemed to confuse him even


    more. The pink ones had ''it''s a girl'', while the blue ones had ''it''s a boy''. The big gold one in the middle


    had ''congrattions'' written on it.


    Everyone was quiet, as they too watched curiously and confused.


    "What''s this? Are these balloons for me? " Caleb asked, breaking a sweat. Deep down he sorta knew,


    but he just needed confirmation.


    As if on cue, Ashley burst through the big birthday banner at the backdoor steps, holding the huge


    teddy bear I picked up in town.


    Gasps echoed throughout the crowd when they put it all together, and Ashley slowly walked up to


    Caleb with a huge smile on her face.


    His expression was priceless. It was like he couldn''tprehend what was happening in that moment.


    "No way " I heard him whisper to himself when Ashley stopped in front of him. The bear had a heart in


    its hand with the words ''Hi dad'' written on it.


    His eyes popped out of his head as they moved from her face, to her tummy, to the teddy and back


    again.


    Finally he seemed as if he got it, and he let go of the balloons and threw his hands over his mouth,


    sending them floating in the sky.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    That didn''t seem to faze him, instead he took a few steady steps towards her. Everyone watched in


    anticipation as he dropped his hand from his mouth and watched her in adoration.


    "Are-are you, is there a baby, pregnant?" She giggled at his jumbled question and held the teddy closer


    to him.


    "Hi dad" She answered sweetly, and finally he seemed to register it all, as his shock was reced with


    excitement and love.


    He grabbed her a little too hard for my liking, and spun her around as heughed in joy. I think I even


    saw a little tears in his eyes.


    "I''m gonna be a dad! " He announced proudly to everyone as held her by the waist, though they all got


    it before he finished registering.


    "I love you, I love you, I love you so much" He repeated before his lips captured hers after his


    deration, and I made sure I got it all on tape for Ty and for memories.


    "And I love you" He mumbled against her belly and ced a kiss on it.


    It was such a beautiful moment. You could really see how overjoyed he was about his baby, and


    everyone present was sharing in on that joy.


    Lincoln, who also didn''t know, seemed to have juste out of his trance and pulled Caleb into a hug.


    Not a casual bro hug like what they always do, but a genuine heartfelt hug.


    "Congrats man! " He cheered. He too looked as if he was about to cry. "I''m gonna be an uncle! "


    "Hey but you were already my uncle" Zoey whined from beside me. I guess I''ll have to have the


    ''attention and love'' talk with her before the babyes. I knew how sensitive kids were with this kinda


    thing.


    "I know pumpkin, and I always will be. But we''re also really happy about the new baby. Aren''t you? "


    Lincoln asked sweetly.


    She pursed her lips and tapped her chin with her index finger before smiling at them. "I guess it''s okay.


    I''m happy for you uncle Caleb and aunty Ashley. I promise to be nice to the baby and teach it how to


    paint"


    "I''d like that very much Zozo. Thank you" Caleb said with a smile. She once again cringed at the


    nickname, but hugged him anyways.


    He received a lot more congrats and happy birthdays from pack members. We didn''t even get to


    transitioning into an adult party. Too many people were too busy giving their love.


    The time trickled away quickly and we decided to wrap it up and continue our celebrations at home.


    Caleb said his final thank you to thest person who left, then turned around to face us. He watched


    Luka, Emma and I with a glint in his eyes, and I knew what he was about to say.


    "You guys knew, didn''t you? " He asked and we nodded with huge grins on our faces.


    "Emma and Tori I understand, but Luka? Babee on" He whined as he turned to Ashley.


    "I didn''t tell Luka" She defended quickly. "He found the pregnancy test."


    "You took a pregnancy test!?"


    "Long story" She added, and we shared augh at the whole memory. Caleb being Celeb just brushed


    it off.


    "Well it doesn''t matter because I really enjoyed finding out this way" He pulled her in for yet another


    kiss, and I knew I''ve hit my max for seeing them kiss for one day.


    "You know, I''m d you''re human" Luka whispered in my left ear. I turned fully to him and gave him my


    attention.


    "Yea? Why is that? "


    "Because, my Angel, I''ll know when you''re pregnant before you do" I gave him a confused look, which


    he read quite well. "I''ll sense the change in your scent before you even realize that your period iste"


    "That''s no fun!" I whined. And after I''ve already nned my own baby surprise for him in my head.


    "But it''s convenient"


    I gave him a deadpanned look. "So why were you so pissed about the pregnancy test?"


    "Because I''m stupid" He smirked as Iughed at his statement.


    I matched his smirk and pulled him into a hug. "I''ll find a way," I whispered in his ear before running off


    to catch up with the others who were heading to the cars.


    "Hey" Caleb bumped my shoulder as we walked.


    "Hey" I returned the gesture while I smiled at him.


    "I knew you were kinda the mastermind behind this whole n, so thank you"


    "You''re wee. Though it was the three of us all together"


    "I know. I already thanked Emma, and I have my ns of thanking Ashleyter" He gazed off in the


    distance with a look on his face that made me gag.


    "Okaaaayyyy... Too much information" Heughed at my expression and pulled me into a side hug.


    "But for real, thanks Tori"


    "I guess that means you enjoyed your day? " I beamed.


    "Best birthday ever."

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Victoria''s pov


    Three weeks went by in a sh, and things only got more interesting by the day.


    Caleb was finally able to sense Ashley''s scent change, and whenever he''s not working, he''d have his


    nose lodged into her neck.


    I was quite happy for them. They seemed so content.


    Emma seemed toe to terms with the fact that Ty was gone, though they practically talked every


    night. It was good to see her epting the change since she was so sensitive about it.


    Luka and I enrolled Zoey in a ss for her age, where she''ll learn basic knowledge for her age group


    while getting enough time to practice her art.


    I''vee to learn that they only start learning about werewolf theories and shifting when they are ten.


    But for now, they''ll keep things simple.


    Luka has be so busy with his pack work, and I''d help him sometimes. I actually got to see what


    everyone meant when they said he was a great Alpha; it was like he was programmed for it.


    I, on the other hand, have finally settled in at the pack hospital. The nurses and doctor were very


    weing. I found it weird that such a big pack only had one doctor, but being there a couple days


    made me see why. Wolves don''t get sick like humans do. So, you''ll only see patients there with


    physical injuries, or womening in to have their babies.


    Some kids mighte down with a few viruses and such, but it wasn''t much. The few days I went in


    for work are always so exhrating.


    At first I was nervous, since I was only trained to be a nurse and here I was taking the role of a doctor.


    But after a day or two, I realized I''ve never felt sofortable at my previous job.


    "Have a good evening Doctor Dendes"


    I smiled warmly at Tasha, a nurse who''s been much help to me since I started here.


    "You too Tasha. Say hi to your mate for me"


    She smiled sweetly and waved as I opened my umbre to set out in the pouring rain. I cursed lowly at


    the weather since it was bright and sunny this morning when I left home, so I didn''t bother to drive.


    The mud sshed on my white scrubs as I walked by the side of the hospital towards the woods,


    deciding to take the shortcut home.


    I thought about calling Luka, Caleb or Lincoln, but they were always so busy nowadays. I could handle


    a little mud.


    "Luna! Luna! " A small voice called out.


    I whipped my head towards the sound of the voice that called me. She sounded like a little girl and she


    sounded very scared. I spotted her clinging against a tree and I quickly made my way towards her.


    "No don''te any closer" She rushed out. I stopped dead in my tracks and watched her in confusion.


    "It''s quicksand, you''ll get stuck if youe closer" She added, giving me rity.


    A frown took over my lips as I watched the mud in front of me as if it justmitted a crime. My eyes


    then darted to the girl that clung to the free with fear in her eyes.


    I frantically looked around for something that could help her, umbre long forgotten as it floated away


    in the light wind.


    I sighed in relief when I spotted a log.


    "I''m gonna throw this half-way in the puddle, and the minute itnds you''re gonna hop on it with one


    foot and jump to me okay? I''ll catch you! " I shouted over the sshing of the rain.


    "What if I fall?"


    "You won''t fall. I promise that I''ll catch you okay? You gotta be brave and trust me" I urged with


    carefulness and confidence in my voice. Thest thing I needed was for her to panic.


    I offered her a reassuring smile while she nodded with a determined look on her face. She wasn''t that


    far away, probably about two meters.


    I used all the strength I had and threw the heavy log as close to her as possible. She didn''t hesitate to


    leave the tree, and I braced myself for impact.


    She leaped in my arms with full force, making mend t on my back. But that didn''t matter to me


    because she was safe.


    She clung to me for dear life, trembling as I walked towards the pack house. In the middle of my


    journey, I saw a young man about my age running towards us with a worried look on his face.


    "God, Emily I''ve been looking everywhere for you" He said as he rested his hands on his knees while


    he caught his breath. He too was soaked, so it was obvious he had been outside a while.


    "I''m sorry Jordan. I ran away when you didn''t give me the muffin and I got stuck" Little Emily mumbled


    in my shirt, still clinging to me.


    I gently ced her in his hands once he caught his breath. He didn''t look the least angry, just happy he


    found her.


    "Thank you so much Luna. I''m sorry for all the trouble."


    "That''s okay Jordan, I''m happy to help. Just get this little one a muffin and we''ll call it even" I smiled as


    I ruffled her hair.


    He smiled brightly at me and thanked me again before heading to the pack house.


    The rain was starting to ease up while I headed back to the area I found Emily. I gathered a few logs


    and boarded the area so that no one gets stuck again.


    Feeling satisfied, I got ready to finally head home when something unusual caught my eye. ¡¯That


    doesn''t look like it belongs to the woods,¡¯ I thought as I slowly walked over to it.


    I stopped suddenly when I realized what it was.


    A body.


    It looked like it had been buried in a grave too shallow, and the heavy rain washed away most of the


    dirt. Whoever it is was wrapped in white sheets that were now stained with mud.


    I trembled as I took slow steady steps towards it. Is he a wolf? I doubt it. Luka hadn''t gotten any


    missing wolf report.


    The first thing I noticed when I opened the sheets was that he was wearing a red uniform. He looked


    like a kid, about 16 years old.


    And that''s when I remembered.


    *shback*


    "Hey Kera what''s this? "


    I gazed at the flyer of the missing boy who I''ve surely never seen before.


    "Sad story actually. He went missing like a month ago or more, but his foster parents just thought he


    ran away again. When they noticed he didn''te home like usual, they finally called the police"


    That''s awful actually. Even if he had a history of running away, they should''ve contacted the police


    immediately.


    "He wasst seen leaving Bennie''s Restaurant, he worked there part time" She added.


    "What''s his name? "


    "Leon"


    *End of shback*


    Leon.


    The name tag read Leon.


    Without taking my eyes off him, I quickly dialed Luka''s number.


    "Victoria? Where are you? I was so worried, you were to get back an hour ago"


    I ignored his worried rambling and got to the point.


    "Get your ass down here. We''ve got a problem"


    ***


    "Now, I''m only gonna ask onest time. Who killed that boy?! "


    Luka was furious when I filled him in about Leon. He called a pack meeting immediately to find the


    culprit.


    It was definitely a wolf attack. The bite was evident in his neck when they cleaned him off.


    Apparently, whoever did this was in serious trouble, since killing a human without cause or informing


    the Alpha was a serious crime here. It only puts them in danger of being found by the humans.


    Whoever killed Leon, for whatever reason, should''vee to the authorities so it could be dealt with.


    Maybe then they would''ve gotten a p on the wrist. But now, I don''t even think I can save them from


    Luka''s wrath.


    "So no one in Brightwater Pack killed him then?" He asked firmly. Still no answer. Everyone just looked


    around at each other.


    "Good." Luka said much calmer. "But if I find out that any one of you were responsible for this, just call


    it strike three. You are dismissed"


    Without a second thought, they all scurried away and I didn''t me them.


    It was just Lincoln, Caleb and Luka''s parents left on the stage, and I couldn''t help but notice how


    anxious Mama bear seemed.


    "So what now?" I asked him in frustration. He ran his hand over his face and sighed.


    "For now, we''ll find a good spot in the pack cemetery to bury Leon. Finding who killed him is gonna be


    harder than I thought"


    "Wait, what do you mean by burying him? You do know that people are looking for him right?"


    "Victoria it doesn''t work that way. We can''t return him without drawing suspicion to ourselves. Because


    one, the bite mark is in his neck. And two, no one in town knows our faces. So if we return him, they


    will think our guys did it." He exined, but I wasn''t having it.


    "But he''s just a kid Luka. He has friends and family in town who would like to see him off properly. It''s


    not fair for you to cover up your people''s dirty work while people like me are out there worrying"


    This seemed to push him even more to the edge as he gripped my shoulder and pointed to my neck.


    "The minute you took on this mark, my people also became your people. As the Luna your first instinct


    is to protect your people" He almost growled.


    "We can still protect them," I snapped. I too was getting irritated. He was only thinking about the pack,


    he didn''t care for Leon.


    "Let me bring Leon in. I have a few friends at the station, I doubt they''ll suspect me. Have one of your


    trackers hunt down a mountain lion or something that can bite like that. Spear it, and I''ll show that as


    evidence." I suggested, trying to find a believable alternative.


    "And what happens when they realize he''s been dead for weeks?"


    "I''ll tell them the truth." I simply shrugged.


    "Are you crazy!"


    I rolled my eyes at his impatience and held my hand up, telling him to wait.


    "There''s a spot up in the hills that aunt Sophie used to take me as a kid. It''s a perfect getaway for


    someone who wants to be alone, and it''s miles away from the pack. I''ll tell them that I was going there


    to clear my head and saw him. The wolves already cleaned him off, so it''s perfect. You can even lodge


    the body there and I send in a report. Just please let him have a normal teen-age funeral. His friends


    will decorate his locker and his Foster family will feel at ease. You owe him that much."


    In any other case, my n will seem faulty. But maybe, just maybe, they wouldn''t push the


    investigation too much. I doubt they will, but keeping him here will never give anyone peace of mind.


    It wouldn''t even give me peace of mind.


    "Okay" He breathed out, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Okay. I''ll have my men ce his body there


    and you can give the police the location. I''ll have them pitch an old tent there too to make it seem more


    believable"


    I smiled brightly and lunged at him. It may seem small for him, but I''m still human. I''m still a small town


    girl who values her people. Wolves or not.


    "I have a headache. I think I''ll take the rest of the day off" He muttered in my neck as he held me close.


    I snuggled deeper into him as he carried me home.


    Agreed.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    -Five monthster-


    Victoria''s pov


    "I found my mate guys! "


    We all gasped in delight when Ty finally announced his surprise. For weeks he had been telling us


    about this ''surprise'' that he had for us, but he would always blow us off.


    "Called it! Pay up bro" Our heads all snapped to Caleb, as Lincoln mumbled something under his


    breath and gave him a twenty.


    "You guys bet on me? " Tyughed on the big tv screen.


    "What else could it be though? I''m happy for you man! Congrats". Caleb beamed.


    Ty texted Emma this morning and asked her to gather everyone for the announcement. Lincoln


    somehow connected the call to the tv in the living room and set up a webcam so he could see us too.


    We all expressed our congrats to him, and I had to admit, he looked waaaay happier than when he left


    here.


    "So when do I meet my new sister? " Emma pped her hands excitedly with a glint in her eyes.


    "Right now" A female voice announced, then our visions were met with a beautiful blonde woman. Her


    eyes were bright and green, and she had a heart shaped face. Her smile was beautiful and just the


    look on Ty''s face when she sat beside him was heartwarming.


    "Oh my gosh you''re so beautiful " Ashley cooed as her eyes welled up with tears. Her hormones were


    always all over the ce nowadays.


    "And you''re so pregnant! Oh my gosh Ty you have to make me meet them in person" she gushed as


    he shook Ty''s shoulder.


    Weughed as Ty just nodded nervously. They were so cute, and I liked her already.


    "What''s your name? " I finally asked.


    "Oh dear, where are my manners. I''m Laura McKenzie"


    "As in the daughter of Liam McKenzie? " Luka asked in awe and everyone else''s face matched his. I


    was left confused.


    "That''s me" She said shyly and tucked a piece of hair behind her ear.


    "Um, who''s that?" I asked Luka softly.


    "He''s the Alpha of the biggest pack in Ennd that''s who." He sounded excited as he whipped back his


    head to the screen.


    "Ty does this mean-"


    "Yep" Ty grinned. "I''ll be an Alpha again since Laura here, is Alpha Liam''s only heir"


    We all erupted in another series of congrats and cheers. This was so amazing. Ty would be the new


    Alpha of the biggest pack in Ennd. It was then that I noticed that Laura had an ent too.


    "That leads me to my next question" We all settled down as Ty spoke. "Alpha Liam was exhrated


    when I found Laura, and he was even more pleased to hear that I was Alpha for a while back home, so


    he''s retiring next week, and-"


    "Of course we''ll be there! " Chris cut him off as he jumped from his seat. "Both my sons are going to be


    Alphas!"


    "That''s lovely! " Laura eximed. "That means I''ll meet you guys soon. You all seem like wonderful


    people"


    "The best" Ty beamed. "I know you''ll have to get back, so you''ll only stay two nights. Liam offered to


    send you guys the jet if you agreed."


    We all got excited at this. Ty was taking over as Alpha, and we''ll all be there to celebrate with them


    "We''re going to London then!"


    ***


    The city was beautiful. The air was cool and a light patter of rain fell on the windows of the SUV.


    We took a whole week getting everything ready for our departure. A house of eight, plus Ty''s parents,


    were quite a lot of people to get sorted out. Not to mention all the females in the house had to buy


    dresses. That was a whole month''s work in one week.


    Luka left his Omega, who I''ve only met once, in charge. He lived at the pack house with his mate, and


    Luka assured me that he would be fine.


    We had a long way to go I heard, since we had to get to the forested part of Ennd. But I didn''t mind,


    the new atmosphere was refreshing.


    Zoey was fast asleep on myp since her excitement on the in must''ve tired her out. The evening


    was drawing nigh, so the buildings were already starting to light up.


    "You tired?" Luka asked me when I rested my head on his shoulder.


    "A little. Will Ty''s Alpha ceremony be in the morning? "


    A light chuckle rumbled from his chest as he gently kissed my head. "No Angel, it''s in the evening. You


    can sleep in tomorrow "


    I smiled slightly at that; he knew me so well.


    I really couldn''t wait to see Ty- it''s been too long. But all I did to pass the time was snuggle more into


    Luka''s shoulder, ensuring Zoey was still alright and went to sleep.


    .


    I was shaken from my sleep after what felt like two minutes. Zoey too wiggled against me, protesting


    against getting up.


    "Victoria, Zoey, where here, Loves." Daisy''s voice was calm and amused as she called to us, but still


    we stayed still.


    "Oh dear you guys are here!" A familiar British voice snapped me out of my daze and back to reality. I


    jolted up quickly which woke Zoey also, as my eyes scanned the surroundings.


    We were in front of a huge house that looked like a castle. I assumed it was the Alpha house, but it was


    way bigger than the one at home.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The door flew open and Ty ran out and towards us.


    "My gosh woman you move fast" He panted as he reached us.


    "I just couldn''t wait to meet them all" Laura smiled brightly at us as the others arrived.


    Ty and Luka immediately embraced each other as theyughed happily and patted each other''s backs.


    They were tackled seconds after by Emma who practically jumped from the car while it was still


    moving, and Luka stepped back so they could have their moment.


    She wrapped her feet around Ty and sobbed in his shoulder. He held him equally tight and gently


    kissed her head. We all watched in awe at the twin reuniting moment.


    "I missed you so much" her words were muffled in his shoulder but we could hear it clear anyways.


    "I missed you too Em. I really wished I had you here sometimes" He replied softly with happiness


    dripping from his voice.


    We stayed quiet and watched for a few more minutes, but we were all still itching to get our hugs. They


    finally separated, and Ty had his moment with each of us.


    From the doorway, I saw a man and a woman aroundte forties watching us admirably. I assumed


    that they were Laura''s parents. We would meet themter, but I guessed they wanted us to have our


    family moment.


    "And you must be Victoria" Laura smiled warmly and hugged me when she finally reached me.


    "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you. I''ve never seen Ty smile so much before" I said truthfully, causing


    her to blush at the mention of Ty. I also noticed that she was already marked.


    "I can say the same for me. It gets boring out here by myself sometimes" She admitted as her eyes


    finallynded on Zoey, and she made the same baby face she did when she met Ashley.


    "Oh my aren''t you the cutest little princess"


    Zoey smiled at her and offered her hand. "I''m Zoey. I''m a wolf"


    Lauraughed and pulled her in a hug, obviously taking her off guard.


    "My dear, it feels like I''ve known you all my life" She smiled warmly at Zoey, but her eyes studied her


    face in curiosity that made me slightly ufortable.


    "Very well then" She shook her head as if clearing her mind and walked back to Ty.


    We finally met Alpha Liam and Luna Penelope, and I was slightly nervous since it was the first time I


    was meeting other pack heads.


    Luka and Alpha Liam did a curt handshake, followed by Chris who seemed like they were old friends.


    They immediately started to talk about pack stuff and I took my escape.


    Penelope and Laura helped us to get settled in and since it was alreadyte, we went straight to bed.


    Therge ball room was beautifully decorated, and people were already scattered everywhere the


    following night.


    Emma, Ashley and I invited Laura to get ready with us. We spent most of the day together, and I


    noticed that they were really nice, humble people, despite their wealth.


    We all strutted into the area elegantly dressed, something different from what us powerpuff girls were


    used to.


    It was already 7:30, and despite her smiles, we could see that Laura was nervous.


    "You''re gonna be a great Luna, don''t worry. " I told her once we were alone, trying my best to be


    supportive.


    "I don''t know. Hundreds of wolves looking up to us, it''s kinda nerve wracking if you ask me" She


    chuckled nervously. A sly smile yed on my lips as I gently wiped a bead of sweat that formed on her


    forehead.


    "I know your pack is the biggest in the country, but take it from a human. You''ll do just fine. I can see


    the qualities in you already " I assured her.


    "Any advice? Luna to Luna? "


    I pursed my lips and raked my mind for something worthwhile to tell her.


    "Just love your people, and stay by Ty. Leading hundreds of wolves can be stressful at times, but as


    long as you have each other, you''ll be just fine "


    My eyes involuntarily found Luka''s as he talked to a few people. He sent me a wink then directed his


    gaze back to the old man.


    "May I? " A familiar voice asked. My eyes shed back to where Laura was standing, seeing that Ty


    had now joined us.


    "You may" I curtsied with a giggle as he stole Laura away.


    I took the time to scan the crowd in hopes of finding Emma or Lincoln. I saw Zoey talking to Beta


    Edward, who she''s already taken a liking to.


    Finally, I found Lincoln talking with some young women, obviously charming them without even trying.


    "There you are Lincoln. Cassandra has been looking everywhere for you" I drawled as I approached


    him. He gave me a confused look, but I ignored him and looped my arm in his. "Excuse medies, but


    his mate is going crazy without him. " I added as I stole him away.


    He fired daggers in the side of my head with his eyes but I just ignored him and pulled him further


    away.


    "Cassandra huh? " I could hear the smirk in his voice while he spoke.


    "I was lonely okay?" I whined, knowing that making up a fake mate was a bit too much. He simply


    chuckled lowly, but said nothing.


    We wandered around the brightly lit ballroom, stealing way too many champagne sses from the


    waiters who walked by.


    Our attentions were then drawn to the stage area, where Luna Penelope and Alpha Liam stood as he


    tapped the mic.


    "Good evening everyone. Thank you all for joining us today" Everyone''s attention was already on his


    while he continued.


    "As you all know, my daughter has found her mate. " He announced and a series of cheers echoed


    through the hall, us in particr feeling extra proud.


    "Tonight we celebrate the new leadership of Alpha Ty and Luna Laura. Ty, Laura, if you may join us on


    the stage."


    Hand in hand, Ty and Laura strutted up the few steps and on the stage. They stood confidently side by


    side, looking like the ultimate power couple.


    "Ty has been here with us for a few weeks, so we have seen how he brings about himself and interacts


    with pack members. Alpha Luka from the Brightwater Pack is here with us, as well as his Luna, Beta,


    Gamma and family. They all have testified that he has served time as Alpha, and led in a marvelous


    way."


    Ty met each of our gazes with a huge smile on his face.


    "However, if anyone objects to these two taking over, please speak now" He added softly. We waited


    and nced around, but no one made a squeak.


    "Very well then" Alpha Liam beamed. "I Alpha Liam McKenzie, hereby bequeath my title of Alpha to


    you, Ty Jones, in the witnessing eyes of five Alphas. You are to lead with diligence, wisdom and love,


    going forth until your heires of age and is fit to lead as you did"


    Ty took a deep breath and held onto Alpha Liam''s forearm, then turned them so that his was facing up.


    "I, Ty Jones, ept this title and pledge to lead the members of Emerald Pack, with diligence, wisdom


    and love, until my heires of age and is fit to lead as I did" He repeated with nothing but confidence.


    From the corner of my eye I saw Mama bear crying in joy as Ty and Laura signed the papers on the


    small table.


    I was surprised they didn''t do anything with bloo- oh never mind. Alpha Liam took up a knife right after


    they finished signing.


    These Alpha ceremonies were so....detailed.


    Alpha Liam and Ty then cut their palms and shook, saying something to each other that I couldn''t hear.


    I assumed that was to make Ty connected to the pack through mindlink.


    Ty was no longer a member of our pack.


    Shortly after, Beta Edward and Gamma Olympo joined them on stage, followed by two younger men


    that more than likely were their sons.


    They then did the same thing that Luka and Ty did that day when Luka was taking over the pack again,


    where the older men walked backwards, shook hands in the center, and the younger ones took their


    positions at the front.


    Ty and Laura then stood beside them and faced the crowd.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, may I present for the first time ever, Alpha Ty, Luna Laura, Beta Alex and


    Gamma Theodore" Alpha Liam announced proudly.


    We all apuded and cheered for them as they stood tall together. Alex looked slightly more serious


    than the rest of them. He was dark skinned and drop dead gorgeous, maybe even a few points behind


    Luka.


    Theodore lookedid back but he still had that serious aura. His hair was brown and curly as it dropped


    onto his forehead. He too was handsome, but I thought I saw him with a woman earlier tonight, looking


    very much like she could be his mate.


    Alex was tenser than before, as his eyes scanned the crowd and his nose twitched. They then stopped


    on something and widened, but heposed himself quickly and took a step back.


    As soon as Liam finished his speech, he bolted off the stage and up the stairs. I guess Ty has a hard


    shell to crack there.


    The rest of the night went by wonderfully, and my stay here made me wish I didn''t have to go home


    tomorrow just yet.


    Zoey also loved it here for some reason, and Emma too didn''t want to leave Ty.


    We suggested that she stay a while, then get a flight back home when she wanted to. Ty was the Alpha


    now, so she was more than wee anytime she wanted to see him.


    I was getting another drink when someone tapped my shoulder. I turned around and was met with none


    other than our new Alpha himself.


    "Congrattions Mr Alpha," I said excitedly as I raised my ss to him.


    "Thank you" He replied with a curt bow and Iughed. "It was really nice to see you again Vic. I can see


    that you''re taking care of my brother as promised "


    "Aah. I don''t break a promise Ty. And I can see you''re very happy here. I know you''ll do just great"


    I pulled him into a hug and he ced a small kiss on my forehead.


    "You continue to take care of my brother okay Vic? "


    I smiled warmly as I pulled away from him.


    "You know I will."

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Victoria''s pov


    "Yea thanks it''s great...No problem, I''ll send it directly to your ounts... Thanks, bye".


    I ended the call and peered around my living room in awe once again. Those people really did a good


    job, I felt like I was standing in a brand new house.


    Yesterday I got a call that my house was finally done, termite free and all. Luka wanted me to wait until


    he''s back from his two day Alpha meeting in the Truemoon Pack, but I just couldn''t wait.


    I snapped a quick pic and sent it to him. It was nine in the morning so he was probably in a meeting,


    but I couldn''t help myself.


    The house looked great. It made me want to move back in and relish in all its beauty. I didn''t get to visit


    all the rooms, but the few I saw were enough to convince me that I didn''t waste my money.


    *Couldn''t wait till I got home, I see*


    I smiled at his text and got ready to answer, but another one came in right after.


    *I guess you really were eager to see it. Since you got out of bed early today*


    I rolled my eyes at his usation. Yes I know I wasn''t really a morning person but...but.


    Whatever.


    *I couldn''t sleep without you :(*


    That much was true. He left yesterday morning, and I twisted and turned all night. I just got too used to


    sleeping with him.


    *Me either. But don''t you worry Angel I''ll be home tonight *


    My heart leaped in joy at that. Yes it has only been like twenty-four hours, but I missed him a lot.


    My phone beep-beeped, and Emma''s name shed across the screen. As soon as I answered, she


    was telling me to get home ASAP. The panic in her voice got my concern spiked, so I quickly closed up


    and drove as fast as I could back to the pack.


    I dashed through the trees like someone was hot on my tail, almost running over a border patroller in


    the process. Without even turning my engine off, I ran inside at full speed once I got home.


    However to my surprise, Zoey and Daisy werefortably tucked into the living room couch watching


    television. I thought


    My confusion was obvious, but I didn''t bother their heads with it. The house was unusually quiet except


    for the cartoon Zoey was watching, but something didn''t seem right.


    Maybe it was just my paranoia, and maybe Em just had some fashion emergency as usual. But she


    actually sounded scared, and that''s unusual for her.


    The minute I knocked on her bedroom door, she yanked it open and me after, not even bothering to


    close it as she started rambling apologies.


    "Victoria I''m so so sorry I didn''t know that things would have turned out this way. But she said she


    would fix it and since it''s been months I just assumed and now I''m just so scared and Luka will


    probably kick me out of the house and the pack and-"


    "Emma!" I shook her shoulders to get her attention and peered at her confused. "Slowly, tell me what


    happened "


    She watched me for about a whole sixty seconds, but when she started crying, I knew something really


    bad must''ve happened.


    "When you came " she paused and made eye contact with me. "When you came, mom wanted you


    gone "


    "I know that, but why are you crying? " I asked eagerly. She was really scaring me now.


    "She was only trying to protect us, she didn''t know that things would''ve turned out this way"


    I was getting really impatient so I shook her again with each word.


    "Emma! Tell me what happened "


    "He came for you " She blurted out.


    "Who came for me? " My face scrunched into more confusion as she started to cry again.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Lincoln''s brother, Samuel, he came for you "


    "Why would hee for me? "


    "Because mom offered you to him months ago"


    What?!


    I took a step back at that as I tried to understand what she was talking about. Her crying only got worse


    at my reaction, but I had no more tolerance for that, I just wanted to know the truth.


    "Emma, I''m gonna need you to tell me the truth" I stated firmly.


    She sniffled and sat on the bed, but when she saw that I wouldn''t sit, she hung her head and started.


    "When E died, it destroyed almost everything. Everyone in the pack was affected, but it was worse


    for us who were close to her. Mom had to watch her kids go through so much pain, so that''s why she


    wasn''t too fond of your arrival. She just wanted to protect us."


    I nodded though she wasn''t looking at me. I understood that clearly; what I didn''t understand was how


    she sold me without my knowledge.


    "Lincoln had a big brother. He was the Gamma when Luka became Alpha. But it was just for a few


    months. His-his mate was taken from him and he literally went crazy. She didn''t die, so it wasn''t like the


    mate bond was broken or anything. He felt everything and it drove him crazy.


    "Samuel wanted nothing more than to have his mate back, or just anyone actually, so he started to


    target the mateless shewolves and forcefully mated with them."


    I gasped in shock at that. I guess this mate thing really does run deeper than I could imagine. Driving


    wolves crazy and all.


    "No one knew since he was the Gamma and he forced them to stay hush. But one day, he marked a


    wolf. She was furious and hurt. She didn''t care about his threats so she reported it, and the rest


    followed in suit. "


    "How-how much? " I asked even though I wasn''t even sure if I wanted to know.


    "Twenty five"


    "Twenty-five wolves!? He raped twenty-five wolves? " I gaped, and she nodded slowly as a tear fell on


    her hand.


    This was the maniac that they were selling me to? My anger boiled at that thought, but I kept it at bay.


    "Luka had no choice but to punish and banish him. We didn''t want him to be a rogue, but no pack


    wanted him. He would still linger around the pack, masking his scent by using wolfsbane and


    something else. He would still try and target the young shewolves, but we tried our best to keep him


    away.


    "One day mom caught him on ournd, but she couldn''t kill him. Once he''s caught onnd again, it was


    law that he should be killed on spot. But he was like a son to mom, and she always just saw him as a


    broken wolf who needed guidance. "


    Ste really did have a heart, but it seemed like it was only out for people she knew.


    "She took him in her care, steered him back to sanity. He stayed in an old cottage out on the pack


    border, but he never really got over his mate. He was still restless and very much broken, but mom


    helped him somewhat"


    "How did I end up in this mix? " I asked in confusion.


    "The reason he hadn''t attacked anymore of our members was because mom promised him a new mate


    two years ago, as long as he stayed away. It was enough to keep him quiet since he had nothing else


    to do but hold onto her promise."


    My breath hitched and my eyes started to water when I put it all together.


    "When you came, she saw it as a way to kill two birds with one stone. She asked me to help her but I


    couldn''t do it. But she already pulled me into her n and I was the only one who knew and-"


    "And what if I refused Emma? Obviously I would''ve refused " I threw my hands in the air for


    exaggeration.


    "She had it all nned and"


    "And you helped her? " My heart and my voice broke when it just clicked that she was in on it.


    "No! " She jumped up, and in a second she was in front of me, shaking her head frantically. "She tried


    to convince me that it was the best for Luka and the pack if you were gone, but I didn''t want to. She


    didn''t stop, so I told her I would spend a day with you and decide if I wanted to help her or not, but I


    was just bluffing "


    She paused to wipe her face then started again.


    "But the day we went shopping for the first time, I knew I couldn''t even think of helping her, so we had


    an argument the night of the barbecue and she tried to guilt trip me but I wouldn''t have it. I told her she


    would be on her own and she was pissed at me! But when she found out that Luka imprinted on you,


    she came to me for help since she already told Sam about you "


    "You do realize that that was just straight out evil right? "


    "I know Vic, that''s why I told her I wouldn''t help her. But she knew she couldn''t do that to Luka-"


    "But she would''ve done it to me" I mumbled, feeling hurt and betrayed.


    I didn''t even know what I thought about Ste anymore.


    "Vic please" Emma tried, but I jumped away from her touch.


    "Why are you even defending her!? She tried to sell me to a crazy wolf just because she felt threatened


    by me!" I shouted, letting my hurt and frustration flow.


    "I know what she did was terrible, and she tried to fix it after that. But Sam wouldn''t have it. He wanted


    you, and that night when he followed you was a warning to mom to tell her that he could take you when


    he wanted, but he wanted you hand delivered"


    Like I''m a freaking package! But I knew that wolf wasn''t Mark!


    "The months went by and he was quiet, but today he just popped up" She added, pulling me back to


    reality.


    My eyes widened as I snapped my head to her. ¡°You mean he''s here?"


    "He''s with mom and Ashley in the woods" She said, causing my heart to fall to my stomach.


    "Ashley!?"


    "Please don''t be mad. " she shrunk back at my tone. "Mom wanted him to leave us alone, so she


    brought Ashley to be you, to show him the mark since he didn''t believe her when she told him that


    you''re marked"


    "You did what! " A very angry voice bellowed.


    Both our heads snapped to the open door to see a fuming Caleb standing there.


    "Caleb I-"


    She didn''t continue, but ran behind me to take cover as he stomped inside. I didn''t me her, he


    looked he scary.


    "Are you crazy! She''s freaking pregnant!" He was zing red as he shouted at her from behind me.


    "And weren''t you here that night?! He knows what Victoria looks like!" He added even more loudly.


    "I wasn''t thinking straight, we just wanted him gone" she cried from behind me with a tremble in her


    voice.


    "YOU SHOULD''VE TOLD US SO WE COULD JUST KILL HIM! SIMPLE AND EASY EMMA! SIMPLE


    AND EASY"


    Even I stumbled at his tone. I didn''t me him though. His pregnant mate was being used as a


    diversion.


    "Mom didn''t want-"


    "To hell with what your mom wants! My MATE is in danger just because you or your mom didn''t have


    the guts to do the right thing! " He cut her off quickly as he threw a vase across the room.


    "Hey what''s with all the shouting man?" Lincoln appeared in the doorway with a startled expression on


    his face.


    "Why don''t you ask her! " Caleb marched closer to her with a deadly look on his face. "If anything


    happens to her Emma I swear to God you better be gone when I''m back" He warned lowly. And with


    that, he stomped out, seconds after the front door was being mmed.


    Emma was a crying mess again and Lincoln wouldn''t stop asking what was wrong. I filled him in as


    quickly as I could, and he looked both conflicted and angry.


    "Stay here" He said to the both of us. "Last thing I need is for Luka to be having all our asses if


    anything happens to you guys" And with that, he was high on Caleb''s tail.


    "Victoria" Emma called from behind me.


    "Emma please don''t" I paced around with my hands in my hair .


    "Vic please. I can stand everyone else being mad at me but not you. " She begged quietly.


    "You knew Em! You knew this whole time and you didn''t say anything. You watched poor Mark take all


    the me when it was actually Samuel who your mom was so hell bent on saving "


    "I didn''t know what to do. If I told Luka, I didn''t know what he would''ve done to her. And then there was


    dad and I was just confused okay? When I saw that he was quiet for months, I thought he was over it


    but.. I''m so sorry Vic" She cried through sobs.


    She fell beside the bed and sobbed in her knees. Her body shook with each sob and I felt my anger


    slowly deteriorate.


    "Em" I sighed as I sat beside her. "Tell me everything you know, why did Mark take the me? "


    "He-he was the wolf that killed that kid"


    And that was when I felt like I hit my max for the day, but somehow it felt like my day just got started.


    "Mark killed Leon? " I asked and she nodded slowly.


    "He had just initiated his first shift so he was excited and shifted every moment he had. He was out


    running that night, and went on human territory. Leon saw him and he panicked and killed him. He


    brought him back to the pack and tried to hide him, but mom saw him. It was the same night when Sam


    followed you, so she ckmailed him into taking the me for following you. "


    I knew she had something over him. Poor Mark. He must''ve been traumatized that night. Two kids lost


    something that night. Leon lost his life and Mark lost his innocence.


    It broke my heart really. I understood why he took the me, but his parents are going to be so pissed


    when this gets out.


    "Vic please don''t let Luka banish me"


    "I won''t," I told her sternly.


    "I really am sorry"


    "I know Em. That must''ve been a lot on your shoulders. But I need you to take me there" I said, feeling


    the urge to go stop this mess.


    "No Vic you heard Lincoln "


    I gave her a firm look as I stood up and brushed my jeans off. "I know what Lincoln said. But I''m the


    Luna and my pack members are in danger with a banished and maybe dangerous wolf. "


    "But-"


    "It wasn''t a request Emma."

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Victoria''s pov


    "Victoria what''s wrong? "


    "No time for questions Luka. Just get in your car ande home now. Please!"


    I threw my phone on the table and ran out behind Emma after I got my message to Luka. She shifted in


    her wolf so we could be there faster, and I clenched on to the robe for her as she ran through the mass


    of trees. Minutes after, we approached a group of wolves and I noticed that some were shifted and


    some still in human form.


    I also noticed that Caleb was in his own wolf form, growling and snarling at the man I assumed was


    Samuel. He was as tall as Lincoln was, and shared most of his features. He was, however, slightly


    slimmer and looked too old for his age.


    Samuel had a calm smile on his face, and two wolves stood behind him. He didn''te alone.


    Ste was beside Lincoln crying away, since the n seemed like itpletely backfired.


    Lincoln''s face was still the same as when he left the house minutes ago. It was like he didn''t know what


    to do.


    "Aahh my mate is finally here" Lincoln''s brother purred as we came into sight.


    All heads snapped to me as I approached them. Lincoln looked more irritated at the fact that I didn''t


    listen to him, but I held my head high and strutted towards them.


    "I''m no mate of yours, no matter what this woman promised you. I am the Luna of this pack and you


    are trespassing "


    He blinked a few times before doubling over inughter. He really was crazy.


    "So Luka got her huh? You weren''t lying mommy Ste," he said with the most annoying amused look


    sketched on his face.


    "I told you I wasn''t! " She cried, obviously overwhelmed by the situation.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ah ah" He held up a finger to quiet her. "But I am upset about your little stunt. Taking another man''s


    mate to try and send me away." He clicked his tongue and smirked at me.


    "But to make it all better, I suggest I get that one"


    I cringed and stepped back as he came closer to me, but Lincoln blocked his way.


    "Lil bro" Sam sang. "Don''t you want me to be happy? "


    "This is not right Sam and you know it" Lincoln growled threateningly and protectively.


    "I was wronged first, Lincoln!"


    His former calm demeanor was now gone and reced with anger.


    "She was mine! Mine! And they took her away from me. So I don''t care if I''ll take someone else''s mate"


    He shoved Lincoln so hard that he fell, and marched in my direction. Lincoln was scrambling to his feet


    and Caleb''s wolf looked conflicted. He didn''t want to leave Ashley but he didn''t want me getting hurt


    either.


    "Stop," I warned lowly, and he surprisingly obliged. "I''m not going anywhere with you"


    "Oh yes you are love" He was about to grab me, but Lincoln punched him to the ground with one hard


    fist. Samuel''s wolf pals started growling, but Emma and Caleb sized up to them, showing them that


    they won''t win this fight.


    Lincoln and his brother rolled and punched each other as we all just watched in awe. They bared teeth


    and shed eyes, growling and grunting as they fought. I looked to Ste but she just looked scared


    and helpless.


    Finally, Lincoln ended up on top of Samuel, holding down both his hands at the side of his head.


    "Stop Sam stop! "


    Sam kept shuffling but Lincoln just held him tighter.


    "I said stop!" Lincoln repeated with more authority. He finally stopped fighting and red at his brother


    in hurt. I could see that Samuel was just a wolf that was wronged, but he was also deaf to reasoning.


    "Look bro I know that you miss ire "


    "Don''t call her name! " He started wiggling again, but Lincoln held him firm.


    "I know she was taken away from you. But you have to let it go. Look, a couple years ago I contacted


    some packs that Luka didn''t call, and one was willing to take you in. Victoria was imprinted on. Maybe


    the same will happen to you if you just let it go. I''ll call the pack again and you can find a new mate


    there. One whose mate is dead or one that the moon gifted to you. Just please Sam, give it a shot " He


    tried to appeal to his emotions as we all watched in anticipation.


    Sam was quiet. Really quiet. He didn''t blink, he didn''t flinch, he didn''t even breathe. Lincoln slowly got


    off him, and Sam sat up and gazed into nowhere.


    We all were still, as we anticipated his next words or actions.


    Then he looked at me and smiled. He lifted his head to the sky andughed. He freaking Laughed.


    His wolf friends stood tenser as Sam''s head turned towards them.


    "Now" was thest thing I heard, before I was lifted from my feet and onto a hard shoulder. Before two


    seconds passed, I heard growls and clothes tearing, indicating another wolf had shifted. It all just


    happened so fast.


    I noticed that Samuel was running with me on his shoulder, and a thudding sound from behind us made


    me know that he was being chased.


    Suddenly we were tackled, and I went flying into the soft damp grass. Realization kicked in when I saw


    that Lincoln was holding down Sam once again, but Sam surprised us both and shifted too under


    Lincoln''s weight.


    A scream from where we earlier stood startled me out of my gaze, and I was torn between going there,


    or staying with Lincoln.


    But what help could I possibly give to Lincoln? They were fighting once again, but this time in wolf form.


    The growling and ruffling only got louder from where Emma was, telling me that they were fighting too.


    I gasped as I saw them all already covered in blood. Emma was fighting one, while Caleb was fighting


    the other. I could see that they both were struggling, but Ste was nowhere to be found.


    Rogues practically spent their whole life fighting, so as much as Emma was Alpha blood, she was up


    for a challenge.


    I knew Caleb  could''ve easily taken him, but it was obvious that Ashley being there was distracting him.


    His first and only instinct was to protect her since she couldn''t shift when pregnant.


    I ran over to her and wrapped her in my arms. I knew it wasn''t the best, but I hoped it provided Caleb


    somefort to know she''s okay.


    "I got her Caleb. Just focus! " I shouted, trying to make him feel somewhat assured.


    And with that, he was in full Beta mode. With one spin he tackled the wolf to the ground and sank his


    teeth in his neck. When he was certain that he was dead, he ran over to Emma to help, but in a sh,


    something big and brown attacked him out of thin air.


    Ashley and I screamed in fear as Sam bit Caleb hard in his side. A howl of pain escaped his mouth


    while Ashley tried to get free from my grasp.


    My eyes frantically searched for Lincoln, and to my relief he emerged from the trees only seconds after.


    He was bruised, but he was still fine.


    Caleb was trying hard to get the upper hand, but the bite in his side was making it hard for him. Lincoln


    pushed off the wolf that was on top of Emma and ran towards Sam. But sadly, he wasn''t swift enough,


    since Sam''s teeth sank deep into Caleb''s neck, and we watched as his body started to go limp.


    Without hesitation, Lincoln tackled his brother again, finishing him off for good this time by holding him


    beneath one paw, and using the other paw and his mouth to break his neck. Onest whimper came


    from the wolf that Emma had, as he too died when she bit him hard in his neck.


    I finally let go of Ashley as she dashed to Caleb who had now shifted back to his human form. I


    followed closely behind, seeing how much blood he lost as he writhed in pain. Ashley grabbed the robe


    that I had brought for Emma and pressed it to his wound, trying to stop his bleeding.


    "Ashley let me do it," I offered carefully. She growled at me as she continued to press the cloth against


    his wounds, but she was crying too hard to do it right.


    "Ashley please. I''m a pack doctor, remember? I can help him" I didn''t even notice when I started crying


    too, but luckily she obliged and let me observe his wounds and the damage.


    "Lincoln! Emma! Someone take us to the hospital now! "


    It didn''t even seem like Lincoln knew what was happening, he just stood there gazing at his dead


    brother.


    His brother who he''d just killed.


    Emmaid t on her belly as we struggled to get Caleb on her back.


    "Lincoln! " I tried again, this time snapping him out of his daze. His eyes widened as he ran towards us,


    seeing the situation at hand.


    "Shit" he muttered as he helped us with getting him on Emma''s back.


    "I''m gonna go with him to the hospital. Lincoln, shift back so Ashley can ride your wolf " I rushed out.


    "No I want to go now" she protested, still a teary mess.


    I was about to answer but Lincoln once again shifted for her toe with us. With her in this state, I


    understood why it would''ve been hard for her to leave his side.


    Within minutes we were in the hospital, and Caleb didn''t look well at all and neither was the whole


    mess. My crying was getting worse and we had a pregnant hormonal mate on our tail as we wheeled


    him into the room.


    "Beta Ashley, I''m gonna have to ask you to wait out here" Doctor Monroe said as we got Caleb off the


    stretcher and on the bed.


    I heard her protests, but Lincoln seemed to get her to stay. I was panicking and scared, something a


    doctor should never be in a situation like this, so I was just screaming orders at the poor nurses as I


    cried horribly.


    We can''t lose Caleb. We just can''t.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    I threw down the sponge after we finished cleaning him off, but I could see that he was slipping away


    slowly.


    "Where is Tara with the blood! " my breathing got unleveled and my vision was just blurry; nothing


    seemed to be going right.


    "Caleb! Caleb stay with me please" I cried as I dabbed a stream of sweat from his forehead. His eyes


    bobbed once and offered me a weak smile. He coughed again but this time blood followed with it.


    "Doctor Dendes " Someone called, but I ignored the voice and cleaned the newly spilled blood from


    Caleb''s face.


    "Doctor Dendes"


    "Caleb you''re gonna be just fine just please hold on"


    "Luna! " I was spun around and faced by Doctor Monroe as he gazed at me sadly.


    "This is too personal for you. I suggest you go be with your family. We''ll do everything we can in here".


    He suggested, seeing my condition too. I was just as panicked as Ashley.


    I processed his words then nced at the nurses hooking up the blood. They looked slightly


    ufortable because of my constant shouting, so I decided to take his advice.


    "Please stay with us Caleb. We need you. Ashley needs you" I wiped the tear that fell from my eyes


    and onto his forehead as a nurse ced a venttor mask on him. cing onest kiss on his cheek, I


    exited to the hall where everyone was.


    Ashley was still sobbing, and so was Emma who was dressed and sitting in a chair. Lincoln paced back


    and forth looking even more scared and torn than me.


    He just lost a brother, I can''t imagine how he''ll feel if he loses another one.


    I sat beside Ashley in the corner and hugged her tightly. Her crying only grew worse in my shoulder.


    "He''ll be okay Ash, it''ll be okay" I cooed even though I wasn''t entirely sure if I believed that too.


    My heart ached at the whole scene. All of this could''ve been avoided, but it wasn''t the time for throwing


    me.


    An hour passed and still nothing from the doctor. Caleb¡¯s parents and Chris arrived, and he had no clue


    where Ste was.


    Two hours passed and still nothing.


    Three. Four.


    Then Luka came.


    "Luka" I whispered in relief as I jumped on him, my crying resuming in an instant.


    "Sshh it''s okay Angel" He rubbed my back soothingly as I broke down for the fourth time today. "I got


    you. He''ll be okay"


    I really wanted to believe him, but every minute that passed made me believe the worse.


    Emma was obviously beating herself up, Lincoln looked tormented, Chris seemed lost and confused,


    Caleb''s parents looked broken, and Ashley...Gosh Ashley.


    She was wrapped up in Caleb''s mom''s arms. She looked tired but wouldn''t dare close her eyes. She


    would sniffle now and then, but her eyes never left the door that Caleb was behind.


    It was all just sad.


    "I shouldn''t have left" Luka muttered.


    "But you couldn''t have known Luka, it''s not your fault " I told him truthfully. If I knew Luka, which I do, I


    know he''d try and me himself.


    Deep down, everyone was ming themselves.


    Emma thought that IF she''d had just told us everything this wouldn''t have happened.


    Lincoln thought that IF he''d had fought better, this wouldn''t have happened.


    Chris thought that IF  he''d had known his mate better, this wouldn''t have happened.


    Ashley thought that IF she hadn''t gone with Ste to see Sam, Caleb wouldn''t have followed her down


    there and this wouldn''t have happened.


    And me? Well this was all about me. It had my name written all over it, even if I didn''t know anything


    until this morning. But it didn''t matter whose fault it was. What mattered was that Caleb was behind that


    door battling for his life.


    Once I was out of Luka''s arms, he pulled Lincoln into a hug, and for the first time since I knew him, I


    saw Lincoln cry. He was scared, heart broken and he felt like he failed us all, though it wasn''t true.


    But being the oldest, he always had that burden. He always felt like protecting us was his responsibility.


    He must''ve felt hopeless knowing that he couldn¡¯t save his own brother, that alone Caleb. He didn''t


    even bother trying to hide it. He just cried. If you were to search the saddest ce on earth, you would


    find that hospital hallway.


    And the worst part was, it was just getting started.


    Doctor Monroe finally met us in the hallway, but his expression alone gave us the answer we didn''t


    want to hear. He looked to each one of our expectant faces and sighed.


    "We did all we could to save him. " He muttered, hanging his head in grief. But that was all we needed


    to hear.


    With that, Emma had started weeping again, not even before he finished talking. I threw my hand over


    my mouth to muffle a sob, no longer wishing to be here.


    "He lost too many blood and his body rejected the first few bags we tried to give him"


    "So what are you saying? " Luka asked, though we all knew what he meant ,we just needed to hear it.


    "He''s gone "


    And that was it..


    I fell into Luka''s chest as the sobs racked my body once again. The cries from Emma and his mom


    sounded loudly from where they sat. My heart ached as it felt like something had been pulled from it


    with an acid dipped needle.


    How could he be gone? He wasn''t supposed to be gone! He was supposed to be fine. He was


    supposed to fight.


    He was supposed to be alive.


    I could hear the cries of all his loved ones in the dimly lit hallway, I even felt a few tears on my forehead


    from Luka. But despite all the cries, I didn''t hear one person.


    I slowly pulled my head off his chest to look at Ashley. Her state scared me more than if she''d been in a


    tantrum. She just sat there, with her knees against her swollen belly as she rocked back and forth on


    the chair. I wiped my eyes and slowly stepped to her.


    "Ashley? " I whispered as calmly as possible while I sat beside her.


    "He''s not gone," She croaked.


    "Ash."


    "He''s not gone," she repeated, shaking her head slowly.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ashley I know this is hard but-"


    "No! He''s not gone! " She screamed as she started to cry again. "I said he''s not -aaaaah! "


    I panicked as she screamed in pain and held her chest as she doubled over with wide eyes.


    "What''s happening?! " I asked in fear, not knowing why she was feeling pain.


    Luka rushed over to us and held her up, examining her with familiarity. ¡°The mate bond is being


    broken"


    And with that, another agonizing scream sounded from her lips as she shook violently.


    "No! " she shouted through the pain. "He''s not gone! "


    My blurry vision scanned the area for help when she screamed again, but everyone looked as helpless


    as me.


    "I said he''s not gone! " She repeated. "He can''t be! It''s not real. It''s not real"


    My heart broke for her as I watched her hurt. Luka had a look of understanding on his face through his


    pain, since he knew what she must''ve been feeling.


    "Caleb!" She shouted. "Caleb don''t you dare leave me! You hear me! "


    I held her tighter since I had no other clue of how tofort her.


    "Please don''t go" She sobbed. It came out as a whisper as she finally slouched into me. I held her for


    what felt like ages as she emptied her eyes on my shoulder.


    All I could think about was how we''ll never see Caleb again. We''ll never hear his jokes or be met with


    his radiant smiles. I''ll never hear his manly scream again whenever he bumped into Twinkle. I''ll never


    see his forced frown again when I steal out his bacon.


    Caleb was gone, and there''s nothing we could do about it.


    Another hour passed and we all migrated to the waiting room. No one said anything, all you could hear


    was the whispers of staff, or the sniffles of one of us.


    The nurse said they were cleaning him up and getting him dressed to be taken away, but they were


    taking awfully long.


    Ashley was now in Lincoln''s arms, since I got tired and cuddled into Luka, but Lincoln looked as if he


    needed to be held too.


    "I love you so much Angel" Luka whispered in my ear as he held me extremely tight against his chest.


    I knew this whole moment was torture for him, even if he was being the strong Alpha. But me being


    there offered him afort beyond understanding. I know, since I had the same feeling.


    "I love you too Luka. So so much" His grip on me tightened impossibly closer, and I heard his steady


    heartbeat as it soothingly calmed me.


    For the first time since I got there, I felt an ounce of peace because of him.


    A crashing sound had all our heads snapping to its source, and we saw an excited looking Doctor


    Monroe as he turned the corner and stopped in front of us.


    He caught his breath before gazing at each of us with relief and utter joy.


    "You wouldn''t believe it. He''s back."

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Victoria''s pov


    All our hearts were in our throats as we entered Caleb''s room. Ashley was the first to speak as she


    took slow steps towards his bed.


    "Caleb? "


    A grunt came from him, and I knew I could speak for everyone when I said that that was the best grunt


    I''ve ever heard in my lifetime. She was in tears again as she ran the rest of the way towards his bed


    and jumped on him, cradling his head in her bosom as she cried.


    "I thought I lost you" She sobbed in his hair. He winced slightly, but he didn''t hesitate to return her hug,


    though he was weak.


    "I''d never leave you baby. Even if I have to fight with Death himself" His voice was soft and croaky, but


    the confidence made it loud enough for us to hear.


    "But II felt the bond break"


    "It didn''t sweetheart" He pulled her back and wiped her tears with his shaky thumbs. "You actually


    anchored me back here. I''m sorry you had to go through that. I''m so sorry."


    Her cries got heavier and he managed well enough to sit up and hugged her as tight as he could. We


    all watched the beautiful moment in awe, our hearts silently rejoicing that we hadn''t lost such a


    wonderful soul from our lives.


    His parents were next to embrace him, though Ashley never left the bed. His wounds were still fresh


    and I could see that all the squeezing hurt, but he didn''t mind.


    "I thought I''d have to raise you and kill you again for leaving us" I mumbled to him when it was my turn


    to hug him.


    Unruly tears trickled down my face as I held him. I realized that I did indeed love him dearly and was


    scared to death about losing him.


    "I really do love you Caleb" I added softly, trying my best not to hurt his wounds too much.


    "I love you too Tori"


    I shed him a teary smile then backed away so Lincoln could have his moment also. The poor guy


    looked scared to hell as he hugged him with glossy eyes. I could see that his relief was overflowing,


    since he didn''t actually lose two brothers in one day.


    "I hate to disturb you guys, but he''s still low on blood," Nurse Tara said softly. I checked the heart


    monitor, and indeed, his heartbeat was a bit unusual.


    I quickly checked his pulse too, realizing it was a bit faint too. I quickly jumped into action, helping Tara


    set up the machines to transfer the blood. I noticed that it wasn''t enough and my thoughts came out


    loud.


    "We''re gonna need a donor."


    "I''ll do it," Luka said immediately, pulling up his sleeves and sitting in the chair beside Caleb''s bed.


    "Okay I''ll just need to run a blood test to see if it''s pure and we''ll -"


    "Doctor Dendes" He cut me off with a sly smirk. "My blood is fine. Now save my best friend "


    I shook my head at him and strapped him up, silently beaming with pride for the man I love.


    "Um, Luna. I got this, you can go and rest. It''s been a long day for you guys" A grateful smile took over


    my lips as I nodded slightly at Tara.


    "You''re right. Thanks" I then turned to the rest of the people in the room and announced what I''m sure


    Tara was afraid to ask them. "If you guys could wait outside please, you''ll be allowed back inside when


    he''s alright."


    All, except Luka and Ashley nodded and headed to the door. I didn''t bother to trouble Ashley. She just


    thought she lost the love of her life after all.


    Once they were all out, I too joined them in the hallway. I noticed that Lincoln had gone to the far end of


    the hallway, staring out a window. I walked slowly towards him and wrapped my arms around his torso


    once I reached him.


    He needed a hug.


    "You don''t show it, but you suffered the most today" I uttered softly. He chuckled lightly and shook his


    head.


    "Actually, Ashley suffered mostly"


    "I guess you could say so, but you''re only like an inch behind. You can tell me how you feel Lincoln,


    you''re always there for me, so let me be there for you"


    He sighed, then sat with his back against the wall. I sat opposite from him since the hallway was


    slightly narrow.


    "I always knew Sam was a lost cause, but it didn''t hit home until I saw him today. The light was


    completely gone from his eyes, and he just looked.... lost" His ran his hand through his hair and blinked


    rapidly, holding back his tears.


    "Growing up he was always so good to us. All of us. I guess that''s why when he was banished, I felt


    obligated to take over. His mate was stolen by rogues. But not just any rogues, those rogues were


    impossible to find.


    "His mate was adventurous, like E, but it too brought her doom. Sam was doing rounds when she


    wondered off, so he saw when they took her. He chased them for days upon days, but he couldn''t get


    her back"


    That was awful. This pack lost so many people. Emma said Sam was Luka''s Gamma back when he


    just took over, so the pack would''ve already been attached to her.


    "After that he went crazy. He thought they''d kill her, but they didn''t, instead, they re-marked her and


    Sam felt everything. "


    I suddenly felt bad for him. No wonder he was crazy.


    "At first, we understood his behaviour, but it only got worse. Then he started.." His jaw clenched and he


    looked irritated. It was as if repeating what his brother did brought him pain.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "I know" I said quietly, putting him out of his misery. "Emma kinda summed it up for me" He nodded


    slowly and stared at the floor with a hard expression on his face.


    "Some pack members wanted us to kill him, since hemitted an unspeakable crime, hurt or not. But


    we couldn''t do it, so we chained him to silver for three days without food or water then banished


    him. We thought he''d be gone, but he still lingered, still messing with females. That''s when I knew that


    my brother was no longer the same. I epted it after a while, but I knew that''s just how it had to be.


    "I did in fact try and help him. I tried to get him professional help, but it never worked out. Then, I used


    my tech skills to find perfect ces or packs he could stay at, but he was just stubborn and acted


    obnoxious to me. So I gave up on him"


    He met my eyes and I noticed that they were zed over. Poor Lincoln. He had to relive all of this after


    just having a hell of a day.


    "Then when I heard he was here today, I thought that I- " he carried his bottom lip between his lips and


    looked away. "I thought that I could save him you know? Since Ste had been keeping him somewhat


    sane; but when he attacked Caleb, I lost it. I couldn''t just sit there and watch him kill him, and since I


    knew Luka would''ve killed him anyways, I -I "


    "You did it yourself " I ended it for him since I knew he couldn''t say it .


    "Wow" A humourlessugh rumbled from his chest as heid his head against the wall and stared at


    the ceiling. "I killed my own brother. Wait till mom and dad hears about this" He mumbled mostly to


    himself, but he knew I heard since he added, "They moved to a new pack after everything went down"


    With a sigh, I got up and hugged him once again. He was a strong one, but everyone needed


    someone.


    "I couldn''t lose the two of them" His words were smothered in my shoulder, but they were clear as day.


    I knew what he meant, but I didn''t respond, I just held him a little tighter.


    Deep down I was more than happy that Caleb was okay, not for the pack alone, or even me, but for


    Lincoln. His love for all of us went deeper than any of us could even imagine.


    And by some miracle, Caleb was okay. And that was what I''m sure we were both thinking for the rest of


    the day.


    ***


    After our talk, I decided that Lincoln needed a little cheering up.


    I ensured Caleb was okay and ready to be discharged, due to his fast healing and Luka''s strong blood.


    I finished up anymore paperwork or cleaning up, then Lincoln and I went into town for ice-cream.


    It was a little out of scene, but after the day we had, we needed it. I originally offered for anyone else to


    come, but they all just wanted to go home, which I totally understood.


    "Yeah, this guy walked straight up to me, looked me dead in the eye and said, ''That''s the ugliest


    sweater I''ve ever seen'' and then just walked away" Iughed with a scoff as I remembered the day.


    I was currently telling Lincoln about my most embarrassing moments as a teen. Heughed extra loud


    at my impression of the guy''s voice.


    It was nice that we could bounce back to normal so quickly.


    "Then everyone was staring and I waspletely petrified, until someone across the room yelled, ''I


    think it''s a lovely sweater! ''"


    Hisugh bellowed through the car once again as we pulled into the driveway. We were finally home.


    I had already called home and was pleased to hear that Caleb was settled in and resting, Ashley''s


    stress level had gone down and even Emma was feeling better after she talked with Luka.


    So the look on everybody''s face when we entered the house had surprised me out of proportion. Luka


    and Emma looked torn, Chris was pacing, and by the looks of it, Ashley''s stress level was up again.


    We entered the living room slowly with confused looks on our faces. Their heads snapped to us, and


    the sight of us just made them look sadder.


    Luka slowly got up and took a few steps towards us. He looked at us, then directed his gaze to the floor


    with a sigh. I was about to ask what''s wrong, but his words stunned me into silence.


    "Ste''s gone."

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Victoria''s pov


    I''ve always been someone who looks too deep into someone or something. That''s because from a


    young age I''ve learnt that there''s always more than what meets the eye.


    When I first met Ste, she showed me that dark side of her that you can''t see with the naked eye. And


    since she loves everyone around her, and visa versa, they wouldn''t have noticed.


    But me, the stranger and the human who was dooming her and her family to a tragic end, was met with


    the side of her that nobody else saw.


    Don''t get me wrong, she isn''t a bad person and she has a heart. But emotions always cloud judgement.


    And since I had little emotions towards her, I could see what everyone didn''t. So when Luka told me


    that his mother left, it didn''t surprise me as much as it surprised everyone else. But that didn''t mean I


    wasn''t affected.


    Once the ''human dooming family'' stage was over, we developed some sort of mother-inw-daughter-


    inw kind of rtionship. And since she was Luka''s mom and he was obviously affected, my heart


    broke more than I thought it would. For him.


    "How do you know?" I had askedst night when I saw that he was serious.


    "She left a letter," he said slowly, while I gently took the letter from him.


    It was scribbled in an unrecognizable way, due to the rush she might have been in. It was an apology to


    us all for everything she''d done and caused. She didn''t say where she was going, but indeed, she left.


    I noticed that Chris had one for himself too, and I couldn''t imagine what he was going through. I knew


    she wasn''t stupid. She knew Luka wouldn''t have done anything horrible to her. So why run? And that,


    from your own mate too?


    I just don''t understand her.


    "Good morning" Luka whispered from beside me.


    He had clung to me all night, even more than usual. I knew this was just too much for him to handle.


    But he wouldn''t show it since he was still angry with her about the whole Samuel thing.


    "Morning love. How did you sleep?" I turned fully to face him and rested my hand on his cheek.


    He sighed and offered me a small smile since I knew he wouldn''t want me worrying. "I slept okay"


    "Bad okay or good okay?"


    He smirked slyly then sweetly dropped a peck to my lips. "I slept beside you. Of course it''s good okay"


    "Hhmm lets sleep longer" I mumbled and cuddled into his chest.


    "Fifteen more minutes Angel. We have to be up soon"


    Yea right. You have to be up soon.


    ***


    Lincoln and I were sitting in the living room watching a movie when a loud thud got our gazes to shift to


    the bottom of the stairs. My confusion must''ve been noticed by her, since she looked at me with sad


    eyes.


    "Emma? What are you doing?" My heart started to beat rapidly against my chest, and I could see that


    Lincoln shared my expression.


    As she was about to answer, Luka emerged from one of the halls, his eyes glued to his phone screen.


    "Emma what did you want to talk to me abo-" He stopped as his eyes met hers. The three of us had the


    same expressions sketched on our faces as she nced at us individually before sighing.


    "I''m leav-"


    "No you''re not Emma. Ty, mom and now you? You''re not going anywhere" Luka quickly cut her off by


    saying.


    "Luka please. Just listen" Her eyes were pleading with us to hear her out, so I gently held Luka''s arm in


    attempt to calm him. I gave her a nod, encouraging her to continue.


    "I''m twenty-one, and I''m not getting any younger. When Ty left, I felt like I was logging behind like


    always" She looked up to meet Luka''s eyes. "I need to start my life Luka"


    "But everything is so fresh. Are you sure about this? Emma you know we don''t me you for what


    happened yesterday right?" This came from Lincoln as he came and stood beside us.


    "I know I know. It''s not that. It''s just that...I think it''s time I follow in Ty''s footsteps. I want to find my


    mate"


    We all stood silent at that. Of course we didn''t want her to leave, but we couldn''t deny her the freedom


    to search for her happiness.


    "I know it''s all so soon and probably suffocating, but I need this. And I know you guys forgive me for


    everything, but I need time to forgive myself too. Seeing you guys everyday will be my greatest joy, but


    a constant reminder of what almost happened just because I was a coward..."


    "But it didn''t happened"


    "But...It could have." She sighed and took a step closer, cing the suitcase on the ground.


    "I love you guys. And I''m more than okay with how I''m living. But I''m not an Alpha, Beta or Gamma. I''m


    not Lincoln''s or any wolf in this pack''s mate. We all know dad will go after mom and try to find her. Ty is


    running a pack, Caleb and Ashley are having a baby and you guys are leading this pack together. I


    need to find my purpose too guys. And I know that you know this day woulde eventually.


    "Just let me do this. I need to, for myself. Please understand guys, I have no responsibility here and I


    know I wasn''t born to live here under your noses forever. I know something is out there for me. I


    promise I''ll call regrly. And I thought I''d go now when the mood is still fresh, so you won''t have to go


    through it again. Please understand"


    She ended with a breath and looked at us expectantly.


    She was right, we all knew she was. We also had no reason or right to keep her here forever. It''s not


    like she won''t visit and stuff. But I hate goodbyes.


    Luka was the first to go to her and hug her. He whispered something in her hair before cing a


    lingering kiss there with his eyes squeezed shut. Lincoln was next to embrace her, and then it was me.


    Tears spilled from my eyes before I even reached her. Her eyes watered too, as she closed the


    distance between us. I felt liquid seeping through my top where Emma''s head was, indicating that she


    too was crying.


    "I''m gonna miss you," I whispered.


    "I''m gonna miss you too."


    "You better call me every night, or I''m gonna hunt you don''t and bring you back here myself." She


    laughed at my statement, showing me that she too remembered that those were her words to me when


    I was leaving a couple months ago.


    "I''m counting on it"


    I chuckled and let her go, wiping my face in the process.


    "How did you even get away from Ashley this easy?" I asked, knowing Ashley wouldn''t let her go


    without crying and kicking.


    "I promised to call regrly and be home before she goes intobour" I felt happy at that. Ashley was


    almost due, so that meant she''ll be back sooner than I thought.


    "I told Zoey that I''ll bring her the biggest teddy bear I saw and her sadness was gone in an instant" She


    giggled at the six year old''s love for stuffed animals.


    That child was obsessed with her bears.


    "I guess you''re all set then" My voice betrayed me by cracking, and I had to try my best not to cry


    again.


    "I guess so." She nodded slowly, as if just realizing what''s happening. "I-uh- I''m using Ty''s travel


    schedule, so I''ll go wherever he went, then my final stop will be at his pack. If by then I still don''t find


    my mate, I''ll stay a little longer with Ty, then I''lle home"


    "You''ll find him." I told her whole heartedly. "I know you will" We smiled at each other again, silently


    sharing and reflecting on our memories as she got her suitcase ready.


    "I''ll drive you to the airport" Luka offered as we all followed them to the foyer.


    "You stay safe okay?" I mumbled with tear filled eyes again.


    "You too Vic. And take care of my brother okay?"


    "You know I will" I smiled and gave her onest bone crushing hug.


    I noticed that Daisy, Zoey, Ashley and Caleb were at the top of the foyer staircase, looking as she left.


    And with onest nce, she closed the door behind her.


    Just like that, Emma was gone.


    The house was unusually quiet after she left, and it stayed like that for a couple more weeks.


    Zoey was getting along quite well with her friends at school, and was fitting in greatly too. Daisy too


    found interest outside of the house. We ensured to keep her stress level minimum to nil, which wasn''t


    hard since Zoey was well and happy.


    Speaking of well, Caleb was up and running again. His wounds werepletely healed, and he was


    being his troublesome self again. Ashley was more than content, and their baby was healthy and


    almost ready to meet us all.


    Few more weeks passed, and everything was starting to feel normal again. Emma''s absence was still


    felt, but we learnt how to adapt to it better than I would''ve thought.


    We talked almost everyday, but overtime her calls got less as she explored and searched to her heart''s


    content more. I was happy for her. She always sounded so free on the calls.


    And Chris? He was barely in packnds for the first few weeks, then one day he didn''te back. But


    unlike Ste, he kept in touch. We knew he found her, but he didn''t tell us. I''m sure it was per her


    request, but Luka ensured him non the less that she was wee back home anytime.


    We knew they''lle back someday, but we''ll let her ride out her guilt first. Luka knew that that was


    more than enough punishment for her, but he really did miss her. He''s been holding up better than I


    expected. I had a feeling that me being close was a part of the reason, but he also learnt a lot over the


    year.


    He had learnt how to deal with his emotions and it was beneficial to him and everyone around him. He


    was okay. We were in love and happy, and we never failed to show each other that.


    In any and every way.


    Lincoln had been Lincoln. The death of his brother was a lot for him, but him and his parents have


    come to terms and epted the fact. He held onto the good memories, and that seemed okay for him.


    I was worried for him though. He was twenty four and he still hasn''t found his mate. When I asked him,


    he just said he wasn''t in any rush to find her, and that just like everyone else, when the time is right he''ll


    find her.


    So I decided to respect his perspective. He didn''t seem upset about it, so I decided that I wouldn''t


    either.


    And me?


    Well I was always here, there and everywhere. I still worked as one of the pack doctors and I still kept


    my job at Charlette''s on Fridays.


    Luka and I were better than ever, and Twinkle was now sleeping with us most nights. Ashley and I still


    hung out every time I was free, and we came up with the weirdest baby names and went shopping


    when we could.


    My house was finished and paid for, and Daisy especially liked the renovations, leaving the past behind


    to start a new life. Luka and I went there when we wanted alone time, and nowadays, we wanted a lot


    of alone time. Who could me us though? After everything that happened in the span of one year. It


    was crazy.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I still visited Velma of course, though Jonah never stopped his endless rambling about him being the


    best for me. I ignored him though. I was all for positivity.


    All I ever wanted in life, I was getting it.


    And I was happy.


    I made my way to the music room after dinner since it''s been a while since I''ve been there. I sat in front


    of the piano and gently ran my fingers across it. The familiar keys sung in my ears, and I already felt


    rxed.


    I racked my brain for a song to y, and my phone beeping snapped me out of my thoughts. I saw that


    it was a text from Emma, and I immediately opened it since it''s been like three days since I heard from


    her.


    The message was lengthy, so I took my time to read it through.


    *Oh Victoria, you wouldn''t believe the day I''ve had. Inded in Ennd today, two months earlier than I


    was supposed to, but I was missing family too much so I decided to visit Ty. They didn''t know I was


    coming, and you wouldn''t imagine who I saw.


    My mate Victoria! My freaking mate is Ty''s Beta! : Beta Alex is my mate !


    I was so exhrated, but then I remembered that I was here before for Ty''s Alpha ceremony. Alex


    purposely hid from me when he picked up my scent and realized who I was! I was furious, but he


    exined it all to me.


    Apparently, his wolf was terribly hurt a couple years ago, and so he cant shift anymore since his wolf


    didn''t heal well. So when he saw who I was, he got insecure, saying he didn''t think he was good


    enough for me.


    But Vic you know me, I had to cuss him out before I epted him. How dare he think he wasn''t good


    enough for me? In fact, I told him that he was my special wolf, and he should never feel like that again.


    After which we spent the day together, and he marked me Vic! ^.^ I feel like a new wolf.


    My searching is over. I can feel how happy I''ll be already. I''ll have my twin and my mate under one roof!


    How much better can that be? Oh how I wish you could''ve been here to see it. It was indeed beautiful,


    and I have the perfect mate.


    Is it too early to say that I love him?


    Ah I couldn''t wait until tomorrow to tell you, But I''ll call you all tomorrow to tell the others. I''m exhausted


    but I had to tell someone.


    I think I''ll bring him home with me when Ashley is about to have her baby so you guys can officially


    meet him.


    I''m so happy Vic! But please don''t tell Luka yet, I''ll surprise him tomorrow with the others.


    I really do miss you but I''ll see you soon! Ou Alex is back. I''ll catch youter Vic!


    And remember to keep it hush*


    The text was followed by a short video, and I saw that it was Emma and Alex in the woodsughing


    away and looking like a happy couple. I smiled widely at the message and video, and sent her a quick


    reply. I sighed in content as I locked my phone and smiled at the wall like a maniac.


    Emma found him. And that too in her brother''s pack.


    It was indeed a highlight to my day, and I know it will be hard to hide my excitement from Luka.


    I nced down at my phone again, taking in my lock screen saver. It was the night when the guys


    crashed our girl''s movie night and they wore those ridiculously cute animal pajamas. I took a selfie of


    us, but they were all sleeping.


    It was by far my favourite picture.


    I thought about how extremely lucky I''ve been to know these people as all the memories of the year


    kept rushing back. It was then that I knew exactly what song I wanted to y. I rested my phone on the


    top of the piano and got ready to glide my fingers over the keys.


    And as I sat there ying Memories by Maroon 5, I let my heart soar in all the love and adoration I had


    for these wolves that I''vee to love.


    So here''s to the ones that I''ve got.

 Chapter 57-Final

    Chapter 57-Final


    Luka''s pov


    "It''s a boy"


    My heart welled up in joy at the words the love of my life spoke happily. It''s a boy.


    He''d been born. And by the look on her face, he was okay too.


    "That''s great! " I eximed as everyone else in the hallway processed the information.


    Caleb and Ashley''s baby was finally in the world. And despite the long agonizing hours that Ashley


    have been inbour, it was all forgotten.


    She had gone intobour earlier than she was intended to, and so she facedplications. She''s been


    at the hospital for the past two days, and my wonderful Victoria has been with her every step of the


    way.


    Victoria was currently exining something to Lincoln, and I took the time to really admire her.


    How could someone look so beautiful in a blood covered surgical gown and red lipstick? The world


    may never know, but that was my Angel.


    "Is he healthy? " I asked, once I recovered from my love struck gaze.


    "Bouncing and bubbly" She beamed.


    "Just like his dad" Lincolnmented, which caused us all tough.


    "You guys can go in when you''re ready. I''m just gonna get cleaned up." She told us with that beautiful


    smile of hers. I watched as she disappeared into a room and I looked to Lincoln for confirmation.


    "You think Caleb has recovered? " Lincoln asked with an amused look on his face.


    Caleb has been a mess for the past two days, which was understandable. His mate and baby were in


    danger, I didn''t me him. But today when she started having contractions again, he went crazy and


    fainted a couple times. At first it was sad, but then it just became hrious.


    "Let''s go find out" I suggested; but before we could enter, thudding footsteps down the hallway caught


    our attention.


    "I''m here! I''m here! "


    I looked down the hall to see Emma rushing towards us with an anxious looking Alex behind her. She


    stopped directly in front of us and rested her hands on her knees while she caught her breath.


    "Where is... my... niece or nephew? "


    "Well hello sister. I missed you too" I retorted sarcastically with a teasing smile. She chuckled at my


    remark and hugged me once she caught her breath.


    "I missed you Luka. It''s great to see you" I held her tight and gently kissed her head, then she


    proceeded to greet Lincoln.


    Alex and I exchanged curt greetings while I also congratted him on finding his mate. He seemed


    much happier than the night I saw him at Ty''s Alpha Ceremony. Courtesy of my sister I''m sure.


    "Emma! " I whipped my head around at the sound of Victoria''s voice, and I saw that she was crushing


    Emma in a hug.


    "I thought you would''vee earlier" She mumbled.


    "I came as fast as I could. I cant believe that she''s a month early"


    "She surprised us all. But it was worth it" Victoria pped her hands excitedly and motioned to the


    door. "Ready to meet your nephew? "


    "Of course! " Emma squealed, totally forgetting her mate who was left feeling awkward I''m sure.


    We sanitized our hands and quietly went inside the room. Ashley was sitting on the bed with a sheet


    over her legs, and a tiny little person in her hand. Caleb was sitting on the chair beside her with a look


    of admiration in his eyes. Their attention was drawn to us once we entered, and they looked excitedly


    at us.


    "Emma you came! " Ashley squealed as soon as they met eyes.


    "Of course I came hun! A promise is a promise" She practically rushed to her and the baby with


    excitement. We let them have their moment before approaching her to finally meet our new family


    member.


    He was awake and stared at us expectantly with his bright blue eyes. He clenched onto Ashley robe


    with all his might, but he didn''t make a sound. He just looked peaceful.


    "Everyone, I would like you to meet Zavior Fraser," Celeb announced proudly. Beta Zavior , sounds


    promising.


    Emma and Victoria squealed at the announcement, indication that they helped choose that name.


    Women and their obsessions with choosing baby names. I would never understand it.


    "Hey Zavior" I whispered once it was my time to hold him. He felt so little and frail in myrge hands.


    "You will have the goofiest dad growing up, but don''t worry. Your uncle Luka got you"


    "Heeeyy! "


    "Oh suck it Caleb. You know it''s true" Lincoln said as he took the baby from me, making us allugh.


    The rest of the morning went just as lovely. Daisy and Zoey arrived momentster, and Zoey had tons


    of questions which kept us entertained.


    By far, the day was going quite great and I only intended for it to get better.


    ***


    "Luka where are you taking me? " She whined for the tenth time.


    "No ce special" I shrugged casually. I was doing a good job at keeping my excitement at bay.


    She groaned for the millionth time since I blindfolded her and put her in my car. She asked me over and


    over where we were going, but I wouldn''t tell her. It was no surprise, but it still kinda was.


    "If I didn''t trust you, I would''ve thought that you''re taking me away to kill me. Maybe you are a serial


    killer after all"


    I chuckled lowly before answering. ¡°If I was going to kill you dear, trust me, you wouldn''t know "


    "Am I supposed to be worried? "


    "Of course not. If you die I die" I simply stated truthfully.


    " I think you''re being a little overly dramat-" she stopped talking when I came to a stop, and I could see


    that she was trying to pick up on some clue of where we were.


    I could hear the light ssh of the water, but I knew we would have to walk a while before she picked


    up. But for now, I''m sure all she could hear was the light chirps of birds. It must''ve seemed like we


    never left the forest.


    "Luka where are -"


    "I''m gonna give you the same answer Angel" I hopped out and went to her side. I tenderly kissed away


    the frown that was sketched on her perfect lips as I lifted her from the car.


    It seemed to calm her for the most part as she slowly walked with me through the clearing. She clung


    onto me as if she would fall any minute, but the moment she heard the water sshing against the


    rocks, her grip loosened.


    "You brought me to the cliff" It sounded more like a statement than a question so I decided to take the


    blindfold away since the jig was up.


    She looked both confused and amazed as she stared at me with those bright brown questioning eyes.


    "Happy birthday my sweet Victoria" I whispered softly, tucking her hair away from her face.


    She gasped at my words and stumbled back a little, as if I had just told her that the sky was red. I held


    her waist and pulled her closer to me with a soft smile as she peered at me quizzingly.


    "How- how did you.. "


    "You think I''d know you for a whole year and not find out your birthday? "


    She didn''t reply, just gaped at me like I''ve done the worst and best thing ever. I rested my hand on the


    small of her back as I  led her to the edge of the cliff where I gently helped her down in a sitting


    position.


    "One year ago on this exact day, you saved my life; and in more ways than one too"


    "Luka.. "


    "No let me finish." I insisted gently. "Even under the moonlight, I could see that you weren''t in a good


    mood, and I thought that it was the reason why I suddenly felt connected to you. I guessed that I wasn''t


    the only one having a crappy day"


    I paused to gauge her reaction, and she just looked at me in awe.


    "I never liked my birthday " She started. "Since I was little, Sophie always made me feel special. She


    always made me feel special, like a birthday princess. After she died, I didn''t see any reason to


    celebrate it. My very existence was the reason she died anyways. It''s not a happy day."


    "That''s where you''re wrong Angel. It is very much the best day ever. Just the fact that you were born on


    this day makes it so special and it is to be celebrated. And even if this day holds dread for the both of


    us in the past, moving forward it will be one of my favourite days" I held her chin and tilted her head so


    she was looking directly in my eyes.


    "Because on this very day, I met the love of my life, my heart and my Angel. On this day, my life


    changed for good and on this day, I will forever celebrate your birth. Because if you were never born, I


    would''ve never known what living felt like"


    A stray tear rolled down her plump cheek, and I couldn''t help but kiss it away as I rested my forehead


    on hers. I showed her with just one look how much she meant to me.


    "I don''t know what to say" She whispered sweetly.


    "Then don''t day anything" I told her with a light chuckle. With that, I devoured her lips in a ravishing


    kiss, still in love with the way they tasted and felt. Her lips moved softly against mine as I expressed


    just how special she was to me.


    She pulled away to look at me, giving me a toothy smile.


    "How do you think Zavior is gonna react to being my birthday twin? "


    "I think he''ll like it very much"


    "Right because you think everything ''Victoria '' is great" She chuckled. Such a beautiful sound.


    "But it is though. I''m so lucky I met you " I mumbled in her hair, squeezing her tightly against my chest.


    "I could say the same. Before you I was lonely and I don''t think I ever was happy"


    "I guess you can say we saved each other,'''' I concluded, looking back on the year we had together.


    She nodded in response with a peaceful but happy look on her face. I thought it was the perfect time to


    bring out the gift.


    "I got you something" My heart rate picked up when I took the small box from my coat and handed it to


    her. She looked at it weirdly before slowly opening it.


    I ensured that I got a full view of her reaction, and I could say it was priceless. She gaped and babbled


    words I couldn''t understand as she looked between me and the card inside the box.


    "Does this mean? Wait... Wait, I can¡¯t process both things. Am I? Do you want to? What? "


    Augh rumbled from my chest as I waited for her to fully process it. I watched as she read over the


    simple but great words written on the card multiple times.


    *Marry me, mommy?*


    "I''m pregnant? " She whispered in awe.


    "Your scent changed a wee-"


    "And- And you want to marry me? "


    She finally looked up from the card, seeing that I''d changed my stance and was now on one knee,


    holding a beautiful diamond ring in a velvet box. She gasped when she saw me as her hands flew over


    her mouth, making the box with the now forgotten card fall over the cliff.


    "Victoria Amelia Dendes, on this day one year ago, you changed my life forever. And I don''t ever


    want to go back" I began. Her eyes watered as she muffled a sob.


    "You are so caring, loving, and thoughtful. I know that I couldn¡¯t have found a better person than you to


    share my life and raise our child with. You are truly one of a kind, a diamond in the sand, a golden


    ticket that I am lucky to have won. I am sooo so lucky and so grateful that you chose me, but I want you


    to choose me forever"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I paused and took her left hand from her mouth and gently ced a kiss on her ring finger before


    sliding the ring on it.


    "So what I''m saying is.. Will you be mine? Forever? "


    Her face morphed into one of pure joy and she jumped on me, nearly taking us both off the cliff.


    "Yes yes yes yes!! Of course I''ll marry you! " She screamed throughughs and happy sobs.


    And that was all I needed to hear.


    I jumped up and hugged her back tightly, then kissed her with all my love.


    "I love you so much Angel" I gazed in her eyes full of pure joy.


    "I love you too Luka. So damn much"


    Herughter rang through the clearing like a beautiful song as I lifted her from her feet and spun her


    around in pyre and utter bliss. She will finally be mine; now and forever. It was indeed a perfect day.


    "This is yourst chance to back out. After this you''re stuck with me" I told her, though her leaving was


    thest thing I wanted.


    "I''m not going anywhere Luka." She pulled back so she could look me in my eyes. "You can''t get rid of


    me little wolf"


    I smiled widely at her and held her for dear life. This was what heaven felt like.


    Two years ago my life felt like it had been stripped away from me, and I really didn''t see the point of


    going on. But then exactly three hundred and sixty five dayster, this woman came into my life and


    gave me more than just the will to go on.


    She gave me happiness.


    In the span of one year I''ve fallen in love with an Angel in disguise, but she couldn''t hide from me. She


    gave me more than I even deserved, more than I ever thought I''d have. I''m ecstatic, contented,


    blessed, grateful and soon to be a dad.


    And all it took was for one human to walk to this very spot that night when I felt like it was the end.


    The end could be right. But it was the end of my misery, because that night, this human sparked life in


    me once again.


    Just one human.


    My human, Victoria.


    The END.

 Chapter 58-Bonus-Zoey

    Chapter 58-Bonus-Zoey


    Note: Please don''t look to this chapter as a closure. Please! Your closure was in "Chapter 49-Final" so


    if you decide to see this as the final, please don''t. You''ll like the previous one better, trust me.


    This is a bonus chapter that can y as an epilogue, but it focuses on the future rather than just


    Victoria and Luka. But please do read it, and enjoy nheless.


    Happy reading!


    ***


    "Victoriaaaaa how much farther? " Zoey whined for the hundredth time since we started driving. I rolled


    my eyes at my sister while I looked to Luka for help.


    "Just a few more minutes Zoey" He told her. "We''re passing along Silent Moon territory, so we should


    be there in about thirty minutes."


    "Thiiiirty minutessss. Ugh" She dragged, hitting her head against the window. "Why do I even have to


    come? "


    "Because-" I started sternly. "-thest time we left you alone for a meeting, you cut your hair and almost


    got a tattoo. "


    "Ohe on that was like so two weeks ago. And I wouldn''t be alone, Lincoln and Ciara are home"


    I just gave her a pointed look, which immediately quieted her down. Was I so moody when I was a


    teenager?


    "Ciara is as free spirited as you Zoey. If you tell her to jump off a ne with you, she will" My very smart


    and serious eight year old son said from beside her.


    "Oh hush it Levi. Ciara is fun" She defended.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle. Ciara was indeed a handful, and Lincoln didn''t seem to mind one bit. Her


    bold and adventurous character pulled anyone towards her, especially my fourteen year old sister who


    is very much like Ciara.


    "Just sit tight and text or something. And pull up your top. The Alpha''s son is around your age, and I


    don''t want his eyes wondering"


    She mumbled something getting bigger clothes and I couldn''t help but agree with her for once. The girl


    was maturing like a pumpkin. Her bust and hips wereing in a little too quickly for my liking. But


    what can I do?


    She was really growing up well and beautiful. Her skin was always glowing, not a pimple in sight and


    her eyes were always so bright and vibrant, even after Daisy died.


    We lost her three years ago, but it was peaceful. Nobody was ready to say goodbye to her so soon,


    especially Zoey. But her loving aura always lingered, providing us with thefort we needed to move


    on.


    And we did, slowly but surely.


    Luka and I have been doing greatly over the years, and I realized I was better at this Luna thing than I


    expected. After we had Levi, everything else felt so right.


    Levi was a special one. He already held so many Alpha qualities. From his stance to his voice that he


    tried to deepen when he talked, to his confident personality that made him seem older than his age.


    He had Luka''s features mostly, which they both liked very much. Luka tried giving him his name, but


    Emma, Ashley and I had already settled on Levi. So, Luka being Luka, still insisted on giving our son


    his name, making it Levi Luka Jones.


    Like hisst name wasn''t enough already.


    They adored each other, and I loved to see it. Levi looked up to his father, and Luka was nothing but


    proud of his son already.


    The only time Levi ever acted his age was when he was around Zavior and Mchi. The three were


    inseparable, and it made us happy that the future leaders were already working together so well.


    Sometimes, per Levi''s request, they would y "Pack",where they would pretend they were the Alpha,


    Beta and Gamma. It was the cutest thing ever.


    Zavior was very much like his dad --goofy and fun to be around. Ashley had a handful to deal with, but


    she loved him regardless of his pranks and stunts.


    Mchi was somewhere in the middle, and being the youngest, he''d learnt how to be tough. So when


    Levi and Zavior teased him, he came back strong.


    Lincoln found Ciara a year after Levi was born, and they wasted no time in making their family. I was


    happy for Lincoln, and even up to this day, he''s still my best friend.


    Nothing really changed between us all. We were still Ashley, Emma and Victoria, now with Ciara and


    Laura. The few times we actually put our kids and mates aside and had girls night, they were epic. We


    worried our men all night and acted like we were 21 again.


    The good ol'' days.


    "Dad, can I go stay Aunt Emma and Uncle Ty this summer?" Levi asked, and I noticed that Zoey


    suddenly perked up.


    "I want to go too." She said quickly, making usugh.


    "Sure guys. I''ll call themter and let them know that you guys areing next week" Luka confirmed


    smoothly, not once taking his eyes from the road.


    Levi just casually leaned back in his chair, while Zoey started rambling about going to London.


    She always liked it there. Sometimes I thought she liked it better than home. Since Alex''s sister was


    her age, she always loved thepany.


    Here at home, she felt like she was too old to hang out with the kids, and too young to hang out with


    the adults. She was always stuck to her phone until she went to school or to her friend Emily at the


    pack house.


    I also had a feeling that she liked Emerald pack because Emma allowed her to do what she wanted.


    Last Christmas, Emma straightened her hair for the first time. Yup she straightened it.


    I had nothing against it, but Zoey wouldn''t stop whining about how she liked it straightened, since it was


    "easier to deal with", and she loved the way it felt at the bottom of her back.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her hair was that long.


    She has beautiful hair and she loves it, but she can''t tame or manage it no matter how much she tries.


    Hence why I alwaysbed it for her, giving her cute twists outs, braids or cornrows. Otherwise she


    just caught it up in something that looked like a bun, or just left it loose. But nheless, she had


    wonderful hair.


    So, when Luka and I left a few weeks ago to attend an important meeting and I came home to find half


    of the length gone, I was furious. Her hair that once fell in the middle of her back in loose coily curls


    now sat at the base of her shoulders.


    "It''s my hair, you can''t tell me what to do! " She had said when I scolded her about it.


    Ah, the first ''you cant tell me what to do'' moment. I knew I had a few moreing and I wasn''t looking


    forward to it.


    I''m d I had supportive people, and Emma was always the Zoey whisperer. Since Zoey and Emma''s


    six year old daughter, Lia, got along so well despite their vast age difference, I never denied her going


    to spend time with Emma in Ennd.


    And since Ty''s son got along well with Levi also, I didn''t deny him either. Besides, I trust them with my


    kids.


    "We''re here" Luka announced relieved, making Zoey and Levi perk up at this.


    "Fina-woah" Zoey stared awestruck.


    I had to agree with her. The Truemoon Pack''s Alpha house was something to behold. The first time I


    came here I was also in shock.


    Luka set down some ground rules to Levi and Zoey, simply telling them not to wander off when we


    were in the meeting. We then proceeded to the door, where Alpha Ace was waiting to greet us.


    We exchanged friendly greetings and headed inside, seeing the line up they always did when we came


    to visit. We greeted Luna Roxanna, Beta Calum, Gamma Scott and their mates.


    We introduced Zoey and Levi, since it was their first time here, just as a thudding sound on the stairs


    caught our attention.


    My eyes darted towards them to see that it was Ace''s son, Niall, and he looked so much more grown


    up than thest time I saw him. He looked startled by our presence, but quickly recovered.


    "I didn''t notice you guys have arrived. It''s nice to see you again." He said politely with his charming


    smile. I realized his voice even got deeper.


    "I''m sorry for intruding, I was just passing by"


    "Niall" His mother called with a hidden scold in her voice, but as a mother too I picked it up. "Come


    introduce yourself, don''t you notice the new faces?"


    His eyebrows shot up as he noticed Zoey and Levi who were standing close to us. His eyes lingered on


    Zoey for a while longer, but he quicklyposed himself and came towards us.


    "My apologies" He smiled down at Levi, who was already sizing up respectfully to another future Alpha.


    "Niall Wilson, pleasure meeting you"


    It warmed my heart at how mature and respectfully he was being towards Levi, despite the age


    difference.


    "Levi Jones. Pleasure meeting you too"


    He then proceeded to Luka and I, shaking our hands and expressing greetings.


    "Luna Victoria. Looking as beautiful as ever" The fifteen year old smiled, cing a kiss on my hand. I


    blushed at his sweetness as his dad shook his head amusingly and Luka chuckled lightly.


    He was always a charmer.


    Then he turned to Zoey, and all boldness and confidence faded. I saw as he visibly swallowed, looking


    like a shy teenage boy rather than the bold Alpha''s son.


    "Uh-hi. I''m uh..um"


    "Niall, I know" Zoey said with a blush, and he too broke out in a burning red. "I''m Zoey"


    His eyes softened a huge fraction at the sound of her name as he worded it silently with his mouth. She


    then pushed out a hand to shake, and the minute they touched, both their eyes widened a fraction


    before they quickly pulled away as fast as they touched.


    We all watched them strangely, Luka and I sharing a look as we eyed them. We then both shared a


    look with Niall''s parents, seeing that they too were thinking what we were thinking.


    "I feel like I''ve known you all my life." Zoey whispered softly, both of them still staring at each other as if


    they were the only persons in the room.


    "And you''re the prettiest girl I''ve ever seen" He told her shyly, causing her to break out in a brighter


    blush. She bit her lip and pushed a curl behind her hair, and I suddenly felt like this conversation was


    too old for them.


    "I bet you''ve seen a lot of girls. That cant be true"


    His charming smile was back as he stepped closer to her. "Oh but it is. You are. And your hair is so


    beautiful "


    He reached out to touch her hair and she let him.


    "And your eyes are beautiful.. " His hand trailed from the curl down her cheek, and I swore I saw my


    fourteen year old sister shiver. Shiver!


    "And your lips.. "


    "Okay! " Roxy eximed with a p, breaking them out of their daze and I released a breath I didn''t


    realize I was holding.


    "Why don''t you THREE go find something to do" She ced Levi between them. "And while you''re at it,


    find Asia and Jared too. "


    She ced a kiss on Niall''s head, which he tried to duck with an embarrassed look on his face.


    He gave Zoey another longing look before leading them through a hallway.


    We looked around at each other with knowing looks. After what we''ve just witnessed, there was a


    ny percent chance that those two will be mates.


    But since none of them are 16 yet and haven''t shifted or woken their wolves, they wouldn''t know just


    yet. They would just feel attracted to each other without knowing why. And that which I just witnessed


    was enough confirmation.


    Luka and I followed Roxy and Ace into an office where we settled downfortably before starting. I''ve


    been here quite a few times, and it was safe to say our rtionship was past professional. We were all


    more like friends.


    "So do you think they are mates? " Roxy asked me excitedly.


    "Oh I know they are" I replied with just as much enthusiasm.


    "If they are, that would give us more lead on my theory that Zoey is from a high ranking family of


    wolves" Luka said to me in hidden excitement.


    The more Zoey grew, the more Luka and all the other wolves in the house were convinced that she


    was a high ranking wolf. Since Daisy and I are human, we had no clue what they smelled or sensed,


    but Luka was hell bent on the theory.


    And since high ranking wolves such as Alphas, Betas and Gammas were 99% only mated to high


    ranking wolves like themselves, there would be no doubt about it if Zoey is actually Niall''s mate.


    "I guess we just have to wait and see" Ace said as he picked up a file. Roxy and I groaned


    simultaneously. We never liked meetings, but with packs who have alliances together, we had to have


    them.


    Luna duties call.


    ***


    "And then he picked me up with his strong arms and put me in the tree, then he just hopped up beside


    me like it was nothing! "


    Zoey was telling Ashley and Ciara about her day with Niall, and I chuckled at how excited she still told


    the story. She talked Luka¡¯s and I ears off about him the whole six hour drive home.


    The WHOLE six hours.


    Ciara and Ashley seemed interested though, and I knew Zoey was gonna call Emmater, then tell her


    friend Emily tomorrow.


    I let her have her moment. These are the times of teenage lives after all. I for one had a very wild


    teenage years, so I intended to let her have a very fun SUPERVISED teenage experience too.


    I made my way to my room, where I found Luka sprawled off on the bed asleep. I knew he was tired,


    but I had other ns for us before he could sleep. I climbed on top of him and trailed kisses down his


    neck and bare chest until I felt him start shuffling.


    "Victoria " He mumbled, his voice husky and low, which turned me on even more.


    I buried my head in his neck again, dropping hot steamy kisses at the area, nipping and sucking ever


    so often. I heard him groan in approval as his arms loosely wrapped themselves around my waist.


    "Bed so soon sweetie? " I asked in my seductive voice which, over the years, I''ve learnt how to master.


    And even after all this time, it still had an effect on him.


    He grunted as I worked my hips against his already hard member, and he gripped them tightly,


    squeezing and kneading as I found his lips with mine.


    We kissed passionately and roughly, and before I knew it we were both stripped and heated. He


    relished himself in my body, and every time felt like the first time.


    My body was still very responsive to his, and his to mine. We copsed on each other as we recovered


    from our high, and Iid still on top of him tracing his chest with my finger.


    He kissed my forehead and mumbled something I couldn''t hear well, but I caught what I needed to


    hear.


    "I love you my beautiful wife"


    I smiled as I looked up from his chest to his eyes. His head reached down and kissed my lips softly


    again.


    "I love you too my wonderful husband"


    I recaptured his lips in mine, igniting the me once again between us.


    And just like that, we advanced into another round of steamy, hypnotic ecstasy.


    .


    .


    .


    PLEASE READ.................


    HELLO MY LOVELY PEOPLE!


    Thank you so much if you have made it this far. I''m totally grateful for your support.


    By now you would''ve read the bonus chapter and you might''ve had two things in mind. 1. That was


    good or 2. Is there another book?


    Well for all my ''1'' people, thank you lol. And for my two people, there is actually!? This bonus chapter


    titled- Bonus Chapter- Zoey,  is sort of a pilot for the Third book in the Alpha''s Mate series. Here it is:


    ''Alpha Niall and his Lost Mate''


    Please see my profile for the book.


    And as you may have guessed, it is Zoey''s story.


    If you are totally confused, and you''ve only read this book, don''t be discouraged my friend. All three


    books in this series are stand alone books. You don''t have to read one or the other to understand.


    You don''t even have to read any one of them.


    The only advantage cross over readers will have are the little familiar omg moments.


    However, if you wanna read the other books, go right ahead love. There are no spoilers in this book


    other than the bonus. So, it''s up to you.


    So this is my final update! ?


    Once again thank you for staying with me.


    This is my final note.


    So, until we meet again, if we meet again. And if we''re going our separate ways. Just know that you


    are forever engraved on my heart. Always and forever.


    -Anna.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!